The Epistles of St. Ignatius Bishop of Antioch

TRANSLATIONS OF CH R ISTI A N LIT E RATURE

S E RI E S I G R E E K T E X T S

T H E E PISTLE S

N A T I T . I G S S U , BI S HO P OF A NTIOC II

PR E F A C E

TH E r n p ese n t tran slation o f the epistles o f St . Ig ati us n n t o f E n i n a n is i te ded set be ore glish readers, l f n of on e of m accessib e orm , the writi gs the ost importan t characters in the Church history of the period n s I n succeedi g the age o f the A postle . these epistles we have the key to the right u n dersta n di ng of th e character o f the Church at the begi n n ing o f the secon d n f a n ce tury . The two acts to which they be r wit ess are, on on e n n ﬁ n o f n n n the ha d , the sig i ca ce the I car atio for Christian s of that gen eration as the cen tral truth o f h s n a n d o n n C ri tia ity , , the other, the importa ce attached to the visible u n ity o f the Church as e xpressed i n t h e n n o f n n orga izatio the Christia societies u der bishops , f a n d e n . n n o presbyters, d aco s The striki g perso ality the of a n d n h a s writer the epistles , the co troversy which un o n a on e o f gathered ro d them , c mbi e to m ke them the most i n teresti ng products o f early Christian times . ’ f I n a ti us a n d Po m r Bishop Light oot s great work ( g Zy p, 1 885 ) has exhaustively t reated o f most o f the critical question s which are con nected with t h e text a n d the n m exposition o f the epistles . The prese t writer has ade f e a n d h as n d i n that work his chie guid , rarely ve ture , n n o f s a f th e w the i terpretatio pa s ges, to depart rom vie s i n n n o f e expressed it . O the ature the h resies attacked i n i n th e a n the epistles , however, he has adopted m i the ’ ' f i n ua a z /i c con clusion s o Dr . Hort his j s D r a n i n E x o i /or The art icl es o n Ign atius by . H r ack the p s ’ fo r 1 88 a nd 1 88 6 a s n 5 , well as the same writer s treatme t ' ' o f the epistles i n his Ci t ron o/ogze oer ' m t ur h n n n Lzlte t . o f , ave also bee co sul ed The otes Z a n on f m h the epistles have supplied much use ul atter, V PR E FAC E while for the extern al history o f the period Professor ’ Ramsay s C/zurc/z i n ti le R oma n E mpi re has been fou n d n n i valuable . I n treati g o f the th e ology o f Ign atius the writer has foun d much that is suggestive i n the able mon ograph of V on der Goltz ( Tex/e a n d Un tersuc/z w a rm Bd . h a s n ot n a , although he always bee ble ’ to subscribe to the author s con clusion s . R f s n . S The writer is i debted to Dr wete , egius Pro es or o f n for m n un Divi ity at Cambridge , uch ki d advice f n o K . f r n m S . . . o grudgi gly give , to the com ittee the P C n a n i n t h e a n d fo r m the i terest they h ve show work , so e

f . . E . f Rev . n o use ul criticisms , to the W L Parso s, S n h a s th e n n elwy College , who read through tra slatio , a n d to others .

NOTE TO T H E S E COND E DITION

A fe w slight changes a nd addition s have bee n m ade both i n the i n troduction a n d i n the n otes ; but i n its mai n fe a t ures the presen t edi tion is a repri n t of the f ormer .

NOTE TO T H E TH I RD E DITION

for f n o f w The call a resh editio this little book, hich n ow ti i n n ew f n n is set p a orm , has re dered ecessary a more thorough revision o f the in troduction a n d n otes n f than was possible i prepari n g it o r the secon d edition . I n the eightee n years which have elapsed si n ce its ﬁ rst appearan ce n ew light h a s bee n thrown o n man y o f the n S of n n questio s dealt with . everal the otes have bee t - n n n s n o f n e writte a d also certai ectio s the i troduction . w i o f n A n e A n t n A . dditio al No e , place the origi al dd 2 n n i n n o f Note , has bee i serted , which the questio the n f a w n Chri sti a n Mi n istry has bee more ully de lt ith . O n fe w n n m the other ha d , a curtailme ts have bee ade n n n elsewhere . I other respects the prese t editio is a n repri n t o f the earlie r e ditio .

. H . J s. CO N TE N TS

PA G E INTROD UCTION

I T H E L I N A . ITE RA RY CO NT ROV E RSY UPON T H E G T IA N E PISTLE S

2 . G E N UI N E N E SS A N D D AT E

ST . rc 3 . N AT w s TH E M A RTY R

. ST A 4 . I G N T I US A s A T E AC H E R TH E E I . PISTLE TO T HE E PII E S IANS

TH E NE IANS II . E PISTLE TO TH E MAG S

I I T I . H E E PISTLE TO TH E T RA LLIANS

0 IV . T HE E PISTLE TO TH E ROM ANS 7

V T H E E I’H I LAD E LPH I AN S 8 1 . E PISTLE TO TH

V I. T HE E PISTLE TO TH E S M YRN / E AN S

T H VI I . E E PISTLE TO POLY CA R P A D D ITION A L NOTE S

I T H E E RE S IE S‘ I T E C E S OF A S IA . H N H H U RC H 2 HE xrn RI S IA N . T o m A N D G ROW TH O F T H E C H T M I N I ST R Y 1 1 3 ? w/1 1 1 0 s 1 20 . T H E A c Ts M R Y D 1 ST ro 3 O F TH E A T R O M 0 . IN D E X OF SC RI PTURAL PASSA G E S G E N E RA L IN D E X

T I N A T I US S . G

I N T RO D UCT IO N .

1 . TH E LITE RA RY CONTROV E RSY UPON

T H E IGNATI A N E PISTLE S .

n A ROUND the letters bearin g the n ame o f St . Ig atius there has been waged a literary co n troversy that has exte n ded from the time of the revival o f learn in g to the n n n n f n i etee th ce tury . The subject is o special i terest E n n n of n n n o f to glishme , as the discussio the ge ui e ess these letters foun d a place i n the religious con troversies of E n n i n th e n n n a n d n gla d seve tee th ce tury, the decisio o f the question has on three occ asion s been a ssociated

n o f E n z . e. A with the ames glish scholars , rchbishop Us a n d i n h n n n sher Bishop Pearson t e seve tee th ce tury, a n d f n n n Bishop Light oot m t h e n i eteen th ce tury . Duri g the Middle Ages there were curren t i n E urope sevent ee n

n n h f . n letters co ected with t e name o St Ig atius . Four f o these embrace the spurious correspon den ce with St . n Joh a n d the Virgin . They i n clude

f n . (i) Two letters rom Ignatius to St . Joh

(ii) A letter from Ign atius to the Virgi n . A f n (iii) letter rom the Virgi n to Ig atius . n i n a n a n d The letters o ly exist L ti , were most prob a i n A n bly composed that lan guage . attempt has bee n m t n made to clai the authority of S . Ber ard i n support o f n n n i n on e o f n their ge ui e ess, because his sermo s he says n n i n s that Ig atius saluteth a certai Mary several epistle , ’

- which he wrote to her, as Christ bearer . But the word 1 0 INTROD UCTION

’ ‘ ‘ ua zza a m n n q , a certai shows that he is speaki g o f f n n n f n some less amous perso tha the Virgi , the re ere ce n of Ca ssob ola o ne bei g, doubtless, to Mary , to whom of the letters o f the Long Form is addressed . A s the object of the forger was un doubtedly to do hon our to n f n n nn the Virgi , Light oot is i cli ed to co ect the letters with the outburst of Mariolatry which took place i n the n a n f i n r eleve th d ollow g cen tu ies . The forgery was speedily disposed of as soon as the revival o f the study o f n n a tiquity bega . n n r n s n wn n The remai i g thi tee epi tles, k o as the Lo ger o n a n n o f n o f F rm , i clude lo ger versio the seve letters the ' l n e n i x n z . s . prese t co lectio , together with additio al letters, o f Ca ssob o la n n o f Mary to Ig atius, Ig atius to Mary Ca ssob ola Ta rsia n s n , to the , to the Philippia s , to the

A n n a n d . n c o n tioche es, to Hero This Lo ger Form is i n i n M a n i n t a ed several Greek SS . d also n a Lati version

o n . f which the MSS . are umerous The six addition al letters are also foun d a ttached to the seven lette rs of i n M n n n ot n SS . the prese t collectio o ly the Greek , but l i n i n S A n a n a nd t ra n sla a so the Lat , yriac, rme i Coptic n i 1 8 . n n r n n a n d tio s The Lati versio was p i ted 49 , was f w i n 1 n o f ollo ed 5 5 7 by the publicatio the Greek text . Neither o f these edition s con ta i n ed the let ter o f Mary o f Ca ssob ola na h v i n to Ig tius , w ich appeared , howe er, o subsequ en t editi n s . It was n ot lo n g before the suspicio n s o f studen ts we re n ot f aroused . They could ail to be struck by the wide divergen ce o f t h e text o f Ignatius i n th e curren t edition s f n of e n w rom the quotatio s arly Christia riters, such as — E A . D . 1 0 2 a n Th e r t A . D usebius (c . 3 3 5 ) d odo e ( It was n oticed further that E usebi us on ly makes me n tion of e e n t a n d n o f e s v let ers, that others but these are re err d to by Christian writers fo r some co n siderable period after n n n n ﬁ m t h e time o f E usebius . I ter al evide ce co r ed these suspicion s by poi n ti n g out obvious an achron isms a nd A t m ista kes i n the letters . the sam e time the prejudice s

1 o f s w i s The m ission o thi ord n som e MSS . a s isted the miscon i c e pti o n o f the pa ssa ge . But there s n o doubt tha t it forms a pa rt o f the true text . TH E LIT E RARY CONTROVE RSY 1 1 o f n a n d o f f Protesta t writers , especially those who avoured n n b e Presbyteria views, were excited agai st the letters, cause their presen tati o n of Church order con ﬂicted with ow n their views . On the on e hand it was recogn ized by Peta v i us n d the Jesuit , that the epistles were i terpolate , a n d o n the other han d man y Protestan t writers were prepared to believe that they i n cluded some gen ui n e f V l u f o n i . ede i s a n letters Ig at us , pro essor at Ge eva, a n edi zi on o f i n 1 6 2 i n published the letters 3 , which he attempted to separate the gen uin e from the spurious n letters . The seve n letters m e n tio ed by E usebius were i n o n e a n d a n n ﬁ v e h e placed class , the rem i i g , which

f m n n . regarded as spurious, were or ed i to a seco d class H e also mai n tai n ed that th e seven letters con tai n ed n a n a n d i n f o f i terpol tio s , proo this he showed that the i n terpolator had m a de use o f extracts from the A postolical n n Co stitutio s . The gen uin en ess o f the Lon g Form was common ly ’ accepted by E nglish writers o f em i n en ce before Ussher s a n d ﬁ n d i n f time, we the letters that orm quoted by w a n d A n . n Hooker Bishop drewes The questio , ho ever, was promi n en tly brought forwa rd by the con trov ersies o f

the day . E piscopacy wa s bei ng veheme n tly attacked by s a a a i n the Puritan s . Thi tt ck reached its clim x the famous Smec tym n uus con troversy (so c all ed from the n o f th e n o f ﬁ v e n v n i n i itials ames the Presbyteria di i es) , B ‘ f n a n d a n which ishop Ha l de e ded , the Presbyteri s I n n o f . n attacked , the gover me t the Church by bishops

r . I n this con t oversy Ussh e r w 5 i n duced to t a ke a part . ' m Tlze Or i n a l o B i s/za s a n d Al et ro olzta n s his pa phlet ig f p p , a use o f v n o f na n s he m de the e ide ce the Ig tia epistle , f n ﬁ n n n care ully co i g, however, his quotatio s to the passage s i n whi c h the i n terpola ted v e rsion agrees with '

the ge n ui n e text . Ussher s pamphlet was replied to by ' ' l n i n t O Pre/a tzm / E zsm a c the poet Mi to his trea ise f p p y , 1 c n n e n o f t h published i n 1 6 4 . He atta ks the ge ui ess e ‘ n n a nd e n d n Ig atia epistles says, To what the should h i m n fo r c a c e n h they cite as authe tic epis op y, wh t ey ’ can not k n ow wh a t is authe n tic of h i m ? B ut Ussher had already en ga ged i n the task of rescuing the ge n ui ne 1 2 I NT RO D UCTION

epistles from the i n terpolated a n d spurious addition s of en n the curr t text . He had exami ed the quotation s of n f n i n n o f R Ig atius ou d the writi gs obert Grosseteste, f o n n . A D . a n Bishop Li col (c . d two other E nglish n T ssi n t o n a n d Wodefo rd writers , Joh y g William , who wrote i n the fourteen th cen tu ry a n d were members o f n n f f the Fra cisca house at Ox ord, to which Grosseteste le t n f n ff f his books . These quotatio s, he ou d, di ered rom the commo n text o f Ignatius a n d a greed with the quota n f i n E a n Th e l tio s ou n d usebius d odoret . This ed him to co n clude that there might exist somewhere in E n gla n d man uscripts con tai n i ng this p urer text of the epistles o f n M o f The result was the discovery two Lati SS . the ﬁ of f n i n epistles . The rst these was ou d the library o f

n a n d . MS o f Go ville Caius College, Cambridge This . , h a n whic Ussher procured a tr script, was written by

D . D f n m Walter Crome, . , a ormer Fellow, bei g co pleted ’ i n 1 1 n f n i n the year 44 , as we lear rom a ote Crome s o w n a n n n n i n n h dwriti g, while a other ote the same ha d

- f t M wa s r n on a ﬂ y lea states tha the S . p ese ted to the ‘ f f ’ l 1 n o t . i n A . D o S . Co lege . 444 the east Hugh ‘ I h a f f R e secon d MS . c me rom the library o ichard n a n of Mo t gue or Mo tacute , Bishop Norwich It has, ’ r n U w howeve , disappeared si ce ssher s time, although e possess a collation o f its readi n gs con tai n ed betwee n the ’ li n es or i n the margin o f Ussher s tran script o f the Ca ius

w . i n r MS . This tran sc ript is n o the lib ary of Dublin Un iversity . f MSS n O these two . the seco d appears to be the a t I n f h f n earlier a n d the more accur e . act Lig t oot thi ks that it closely represe n ts the version as it came from the n a e f un a th n of n tra sl tor . Ussh r o d th t e quotatio s Ig atius i n the works o f Grosseteste were taken from the Lati n n i n e M a f SS . n d versio preserved th se two , urther study led him to believe that Grosseteste was himsel f the tran s n lator . Such a view is co sisten t with the i n terest show n by the great Bishop o f Li n col n i n Greek lea rn i n g a n d i n n n o f the tra slatio Greek authors . Moreover we kn ow that among the books o f w hi c h Grosseteste caused a tran slation to be made were the writi ngs of Dion ysius T H E LIT E RA RY CONT ROVE RSY 1 3

A f n n i n the reopagite . These appear reque tly bou d up

M n n . I n n the same S . as the Ig atia epistles rece t times ' there has bee n more direct con ﬁrmation o f Ussher s

- view . This is supplied by a n ote i n a fourteen th cen tury M S i n s n n n . the library at Tour , attributi g the Lati tra s n latio to Grosseteste . n Ussher published his shorter Lati text i n 1 644 . But as yet the Greek text correspon di n g to this shorter La ti n n n o d n versio had t appeare . This li k was supplied two years later by the publication at A msterdam by Isaa c o f of o f n Voss the Greek text six out the seve letters , the b n epistle to the Roma n s eing missi g. This Greek text

n a n n - n M i n n was based upo eleve th ce tury S . the Medicea i en n f s n l brary at Flor ce . Fi ally the Greek text O the mis i g epistle to the Roman s wa s published by Rui na rt i n 1 6 89 f M f n w S . O n n o i n n a rom a the te th ce tury, the Natio l

. M n n th e A of Library at Paris The S . co tai s Greek cts o f n a n d R n the martyrdom Ig atius , the epistle to the oma s ’ n i n is i corporated n them . U ssher s labours thus e abled n n n n Of n stude ts to recog ize the ge ui e epistles Ig atius, a n d f n t n to separate rom these the i erpolated portio s, as a s S f n i n n F well the purious epistles , ou d the Lo ger orm . But the publication by Voss o f the Greek text o f the seven epistles led to a n e w con troversy set o n foot by n a n c t h e c a the Fre ch Purit s , who atta ked epistles be use o f n c m the support which they le t to epis opacy . The ost f O n n e a a ormidable ppo e t was Daill , whose work ppe red i n 1 66 6 t . This n ew a ta ck was con cen trated upon the n a s l a a w seve letters pub ished by Voss . The tt c k a s a n d n n n O f n met , the ge ui e ess the letters vi dic a te d by ' a n Vi ndi a re [ n i a mc Bishop Pe rso , who wrote his g a l i n 1 6 2 7 . The n ext importan t date i n the Ign atian con troversy 1 8 n a n n n was the year 4 5 , whe C o Cureto published a S n o f I’ l St . o c a r yriac versio the epistles to y p, the E n a n R d n . phesia s, the oma s The three e pistles c on ta i n ed i n this version a ppea r i n a much shorte r form than f n i n e a n d n n f is ou d the Gre k text Lati versio . A rag me n t of the epistle to the Tra llian s i s i n c orpo rate d i n i R n n n o f the ep stle to the oma s , but o e the oth e r epistles 1 4 I NTRO D UCTION

’ i n f e n appear n the collectio . The text O Cur ton s editio

i n . wa s based Upon two MSS . the British Museum The

f f M S . t f n ormer O these two S da es rom the sixth ce tury . It wa s purc hased by Archdeacon Ta t ta m from the f i n n i n conven t o St . Mary Deipara the Nitria desert f n MS . a n 1 839 . The seco d d tes rom the seve th or e n a n d f E A eighth c tury, was brought rom gypt by rch t a m i n m i n dea con Ta t n 1 84 2 . Cureto ain ta ed that these n n n n n three epistles alo e represe ted the ge ui e Ig atius , that the V ossia n collection con tai n ed these three i n a n n f a n d n n f of i terpolated orm , that the remai i g our letters

the Vossian collection were forgeries . This rekin dled f n . . the co troversy Dr Christopher Wordsworth , a terwards

o f n n n - c n Bishop Li col , declared the ewly dis overed versio to be a n epitome of the gen ui n e letters m a de by a n

E u tychian he retic . This led Cureto n to a fuller treat n f n He h a d n n me t o the q uestio . mea while discovered a M f n S . o e additio al the three epistl s, brought, like the

- f n f ﬁ rst na n O St . a n d med , rom the co ve t Mary Deipara, a n f n n n d ti g rom at least the i th ce tury . He n ow published Cor us I na ti a n um n n his great work p g (Lo do , n n f n f t h which co tai s a ull treatme t o e whole question . ’ Cureton s view wa s supported by Bun sen a n d several

n a . emi en t schol rs But it has failed to hold its grou nd . Apart from t h e fa ct that the seven letters o f the V o ssia n n n n n E u a nd h eo o ret collectio were plai ly k ow to usebi s T d , they exhibit a perfect un ity O f a ut h o rsh lp a nd st> le ’ n e throughout . Cureto s theory requir s us to suppose that the i nterpolator was able to reproduce i n his addit ion s to the letters the most subtle characte ristics O f language A fﬁ n a n d grammar . similar di culty occurs whe we ’ exami n e the relation o f Cureton s Syriac version to t h e

Syriac version Of the seven letters . The o n e is plai n ly f a n d fa r derived rom the other, it is more probable that the Cureto n ia n Syriac version is a n abridged form of the n of n l h n Syriac versio the seve etters, t a that the latter

is a n expan sion of the former . ' ’ w o f 7 a h n I n a zi us von A n ﬁ oclzi en 1 8 1 h e orks ( g , 7 3 ) li /ref n f tf A osto c F a t s I l. a d o Bishop Ligh oot ( p , Part , I n a ti us a nd Pol ca r 1 88 n i n n n g y p, 5 ) have co v ci gly demo T H E LITE RA RY CON TROVE RSY .5 st ra t ed the ge nuin en ess of the seve n letters i n the form s n a o f ureton i a n edited by Vos , as agai st the cl ims the C n n n n en letters, a d this co clusio has bee g erally accepted by modern scholars . The author Of th e Lon g Form probably wrote i n f n h a s Syria i n the latter half of the ourth ce tury . He been iden tiﬁed by Harn ack a n d Fu n k with the compiler n Hi s n n o f the Apostolic Co stitution s . doctri al positio l a n a A is n ot altogether c e r . Fu k regards him as n polli n Hi s n n f a s n A n . aria , Light oot slightly lea i g to ria ism a n n i n n o f O bject ppears to have bee to prese t , the ame f n m n Of n a primitive ather, a co ciliatory state e t doctri e f n f to which me n O all parties might asse t (Light oot) . The Cureton i a n Syria c versi on is probably due to t h e n Of a n d careless abridgme t the letters by some scribe , ‘ n t n n or t b ut n represe s either epitome extrac , somethi g ’ 1 f between th e two . L ight oot is i n clin ed to assign it to n the sixth ce tury .

2 . E NU E E SS A ND D A G I N N T E .

‘ I H E RE are n o epistles i n early Christian literature whose existen ce rece ives such early a nd excellent att e st ation a s does that o f the Igna tian epistles from the e pi stl e ’ ' Of n a Clzron o/o ze Polycarp (Har ck, g , p . The epi stle o f Polycarp to the Philippian s was writte n some fe w f lettt o f n a n f weeks a ter the rs Ig atius, d be ore the n e ws Of of n the martyrdom Ig atius had reached Smyrn a . It n f n n n a . I n co tai s two re ere ces to Ig tius (cc 9, the ‘ e a s latt r p sage the writer says . The letters o f Ignatius n us a n d se t to by him , all the rest which we had by us , we s n n n have e t to you , as you e joi ed . They are attach e d ’ s to this letter . This de cription corresponds with our n n prese t collectio . Two letters were addressed to S n on e th e myr a, to Church , the other to Polycarp . F s n f our other were writte rom S myrn a . The bearer o f n o the letter to the Philadelphia s , which was written fr m a s S n Tro , would probably pass through myr a . Thus it would be possible for Copies of all the letters to be In

1 L f 2 ight oot , I . p . 3 5 . 1 6 I NTROD UCT ION

’ Po l ca r s s ss n a nd n a n e o f y p po se io , the i terch g letters, ’ w c wa s n i n i n hi h already commo the churches St . Paul s n th e r day (Col . iv . would re der equest Of the ’ a n a n d Pol c a r s n n e Philippi s y p complia ce atural . S e 6 2 f f r f . . . . urthe , Light oot, vol i pp 3 3 , 4 3 A D f . 1 80 . . m n ae Ro . St . Ire us (c ) quotes rom . 4 See ‘ 8 A n f own . 2 . : s o e o s n co n v 4 our people aid , whe demn ed to the wild beasts o n accoun t of h i s testimony “ ’ n a n d I towards God , I am God s grai , am groun d by of a f n the teeth wild be sts, that I may be ou d pure

Lightfoot a nd Harn ack both re fe r to p i ssa ges i n 1 0 Clemen t Of A lexan dria (c . 9 which they thin k n e poi n t to a n acquai n ta ce with th se epistles . n f of n s Orige , be ore the middle the third ce tury , hows n of a n d clearly a k owledge these epistles their author .

i n de Ora t . 2 0 e n Thus , he appropriat s the l”a guage “ o f Ro m . : n . 3 Nothi g that is visible is good This, n n however, may have bee a proverbial expressio . But i n two passa ges he claims to be quotin g the very words Of Ign atius (i ) I n the Prologue to the Conn n en ta ry on Me Song of ‘ S ongs (extan t i n the version o f Rufi n us) he says : I o ne o f n n n remember that some the sai ts , Ig atius by ame , “ a o f c u fi e n or n s id Christ, My love is r ci d , do I thi k ’ f u f r h i n n o . R m m deservi g o ce s re this See o . 7 . i n L u a m h om u f . I n H . . c E 1 (ii) vi , he q otes rom p 9, i n troduci ng the quota tion by a referen ce to the lette rs : n a nd their author . His words are Well is it writte i n o ne O f o f n n n the letters a certai martyr, Ig atius I mea , who w a s secon d bishop o f A n tioch after the blessed a n d i n o n f w Peter , who the persecuti ought ith wild beasts R ’ f f e . n n at om The ollow the words , Hidde rom the n pri n ce o f this world was the virgi ity o f Mary ( E ph . Origen thus clearly kn ew that A (i ) Ign atius wa s secon d bi s hop o f n tioch . ' a R (ii) He sufie red m a rtyrdom t ome . (iii) He wrote some epistles which were extan t i n ’ i n Or ge s time . 1 0— 2 i n h i /zroni E usebi us of Caesarea (c . 3 3 5 ) s C do

1 8 INT RO D UCTION

f D i l . A i v 2 n a . n s c s . with Po tiu Pilate ( ct 7 , also Justi , 1 0 n f n n o f th e 3 , but abse t rom later writers) , the i clusio

n E h 8 m rn . I n o f . 1 S baptism Jesus by Joh ( p , y ) , whe ’ w h f o f A d compared it the oldest orm the postles Cree , f w n n e d rom hich these clauses are abse t , poi t to a p rio I n n quite early the seco d cen tury . n o f o f 3 . The relatio these epistles to the books the N e w Testame n t is a further i ndicatio n Of their early i n f n d date . The man n er which the Gospel acts a say i ngs are quoted poi n ts to a n early period at whi c h the written Gospels had n ot attai n ed the un ique pre - emi nen ce on i n n n held by them later the seco d ce tury . There is n o f n i n n a n d i n re ere ce the epistles to writte Gospels, on e case the author quotes from a n extra - ca n o n ical

. r . S w t a so urce See Smy n . 3 This would ho tha or l n a traditio was still ppealed to . f f n n Of i n 4 . Light oot sees a urther i dicatio early date

a S m rn . 8 f n the pass ge y , rom which he co cludes that the E l f o f A i n ucharist stil ormed part the gape, whereas ’ A n 6 . . 6 Justi s time ( p . i 5 , 7 ) the two were separate But n n f m r n this i terpretatio o S y n . 8 is ope to criticism (see

n o n a a nd n a n n . ote pass ge), the argume t c ot be pressed The O bjection s to the ge n ui nen ess o f these epistles are main ly con cern ed with their prese n tation of Church n n gover me t a n d their witn ess to episcopacy . But the n n n mon orga izatio , as here prese ted, while it exhibits a c s f a nd rchi al epi copacy as ully established, regards l t he c o f n a the bishop as sour e all mi isteri l authority, n n o f also shows i dicatio s its early date .

I . The picture prese n ted o f the bishop poi n ts to a n early period when the are a over which he exe rcised his n n a a a n d rule was the co gregatio r ther th n the diocese, ‘ n Of a o f whe he was the pastor ﬂock , like a vicar a ’ 2 n n i n n i n a ll . moder tow , i timate relat o s with his people He n ce too we ﬁ n d that the body of presbyters are i n immediate a n d regular c on tact with him a n d assist him 3 n i n O f n n as a cou cil the work admi istratio .

1 m 1 n S . 8 y . 3 G r / m r/z . C a n d JI i n i slr . 1 0 ore , y , p 4 3 Ma n . 6 Tra ll P i a . h l d. . g , 3, 8 G E N UI N E N E SS A N D DATE '9

f f I n 2 . A study o the types o a uthority to which g atius liken s t h e a uthority o f the bishop a n d the presbyte rs ff n n i n f f a also a ords a i dicat o O early date . The act th t a n o f t h e he reg rds the bishop as the represe tative Lord , s n A n e while the presbyter represe t the postles, i dicat s that he is writi n g a t a time when the memory o f t h e ’ In Lord s earthly li fe was fresh i n the mi n ds o f m e n . ’ the bishop s office he sees a type o f authority like tha t which was i n the world when Christ wen t about i n H is n mi istry atten ded by the Apostles . f 3 . Had these epistles been forged i n the la tter hal O f n n R n n the seco d ce tury, as e a supposed, we should have expected them to reflect the con ception Of the mi n istry which is promi n en t i n Christian writi n gs of that i n of h f O f period . Now the writers the latter al the secon d cen tury we fi n d the bishops con tin u a lly appea led i n Th e to as the depositar es Of A postolic traditio . ‘ bishops have rece ived from the Apostles the gi ft o f ’ n i n n e truth . This co ception is foun d n the Cle me ti n i i u i n o t n H e es s a n d n n ae . writi gs, g pp Ire us But it is h the con ception upon w ich the Ign atian epistles dwell . Yet i f these letters had bee n written i n the l a tter hal f Of the secon d cen tury it i s u n likely that his lang ua ge would have shown so little trace Of the idea s curren t at that time . The other objecti on s urged on the grou n d o f S upposed ‘ ’ R n n o m . a n d a achro isms, such as the word leopard ( 5 ) ’ the phrase Catholic Churc h (S myrn . are dealt with i n the n otes . E ach o f the letters exhibits the same clearly mark e d n a n d nn a n d n i dividuality, is co ected by close subtle li ks th E e . R n with others The pistle to the oma s, however, n h n sta ds apart from t e others . It is of a purely perso al n character a d deals with his comi ng martyrdom . He nce it con tain s n o allusion to the subjects which occupy so a n n o f n n i n large amou t atte tio other epistles, viz n n on Church order a d heresy . Its sile ce these poin ts is o f value i n refuti ng the idea that the letters a re a late forgery havi ng as their O bjec t the promotion o f E pi sc o n pacy . O that a ssumption it is diffi cult to see why the 2 1 1 INTRO D UCTION l e tte r sh o uld have been i n cluded i n a c ollection h a vin g suc h a n O a e R na n a bj e ct . To esc p thi s diffi culty e d m i t te d e n n n f h R m n s the g ui e ess o the E pistle to t e o a . But i n i ts style t h e epistle shows clear traces Of t h e a e a n d i t s e t o s m authorship as the others, is impos ibl s a epar te th e m . e e n n a n d n a s n The epistl s pres t a striki g origi l per o ality, surpassi n g i n i n te re st that o f a n y other o f the SO - ca lled A n o f r postolic Fathers . The cre atio such a characte wo uld ha ve bee n a literary feat quite beyon d the reach o f f e i f n n a org r n the secon d or a n y o llowi g ce tury . The year o f the m a rtyrd o m o f Ign a tius c a n o n ly be fi e n o h t . E a s n x d withi r ug limi s usebius, we have see , sta tes that Igna tius wa s martyred i n the time Of Traj a n ' Orige n s state men t that he was seco nd bishop of A n tioch ‘ a nd fo ught with wild beasts at Rom e during the pe r ’ n n secutio , probably shows that he was acquai ted with the same tra dition a n d refers to the persecution u n de r a f n o r n n . Tr ja , , as Har ack has show p the date o f the second bishop o f A n tioch can n ot well be much late r than that o f the secon d bishop O f r S n ff d i n Je usalem , imeo , who su ered martyr om the n f n o A D . reig Traja ( . 98 Harn a ck fi nds an other i n dic ation o f the d a te i n the I n s a d relat io ns O f Ig n a tius to Polyca rp . the epi tle e n s n a i s dr ssed to the latter, Ig atiu plai ly shows th t he

wri t i ng to on e who is a comparati vely you ng ma n . A t ’ the time Of his death Polyc a rp s age was eighty — ll/ r s i n A D 1 6 a n d a t Pa l o. wa . ( . y This . 5 5 , Polycarp — D 1 1 0 1 2 0 . would be between forty a n d ﬁfty between A . . Hen ce the date o f the letters a n d the martyrdom may — ﬁ A D 1 1 0 1 1 . be xed between . . 7

T A US TH E A R R . 3 . S . IGN TI M TY

O F the author o f these epistles we possess little reliable f i n formation beyon d what may b e ga thered rom the a n n I n a t lus epistles themselves . The It lia ame g com e h eo h o rus n i a a s b i n ed with the Greek titl T p may i d c te , ' ' T A S T H E M A R I Y R 2 1 S . IGN TIU

l ‘ f Ra n Pro essor msay suggests, that he belo ged to a S n f m s n ff t e n z t o n yria a ily , tro gly a ec ed by W ster civili a i , ’ w h a c f o hich d discarded n a tive n ames . It is lear r m the n a ture of his pu n ishm e n t tha t he ca n n ot ha ve been R n n i n e n a oma citize , which case he would have b e n R o fo a n d if c o n de nm e d St . r se t , like Paul , to me trial, , , w l h n ould have bee n behea ded . rom t e sca ttered hi ts ‘ h f due e. Ro m . n o whic the letters give, g 9, bor out ’ ‘ h a n d r n a o f f n i n E . time , the exp essio , l st ( ou d p

2 1 T ll. I n 1 1 w n c t ra Sm r . e , 3 , y , may co lude hat his n n se con version wa s late i n li fe . From Orige a d E u bius (see precedi ng section ) we have le arn t that he wa s n o f A n n r c d E uo di us seco d bishop tioch , bei g p e e ed by , a n d tha t he suffered mart yrdom i n t h e time o f Tra ja n . Th e A n i n f r cts recordi g his martyrdom exist two o ms , A n n a n d R n A t s a re the tioche e oma c , but both q uite t t n w e a re late a n d u n trustworthy . Wi h their rejec io left wi t hout a n y k n owledge o f the circumstan ces o f his

a a n d n e n n a n d th e oft - n w tri l co d m atio , quoted i tervie

with Tra jan becomes destitute o f a uthority. From the v w e n f na t epistles themsel es i er that Ig tius, like o her f E h wh o h a n n n martyrs be ore him ( p . d bee co dem ed t h e n n wa s n to the beasts by provi cial gover ors, bei g

sen t to Rome to suffer i n t h e arena o f the Coliseum . a l 1a n e This gre t amphitheatre, built by the F av emp rors , w a s n o f o n a a n the sce e these brutal sports gig tic scale ,

a n d it is a well - attested fact th a t crimi n als from the 2 pro v i n ces were used for this purpose . From Polye . /zi l r a n a n P . , 9 we g ther that other priso ers ccompa ied Hi s n n o n Of n . Ig atius, at least duri g a p rtio his jour ey n O f n o f w o n escort co sisted a ma iple soldiers , hom ‘ accoun t o f their h a rsh treatmen t he compa res to t en ’ R H i s t t h a leopards ( o m . let ers reveal e true m rtyr 3

n . spirit . He declares that he is a willi g victim His dea th w ill speak more cl ea rly t o the world th a n ever ‘ i f I f le n a n his words have don e n li e . you be si t d ’ ‘ m e n R a n leave alo e, he writes to the om s , I shall

1 i i r . 0 n t ir n m . C . E e p , p 44 , o e

See Ra m sa G11 . i n R . E m i re . 1 y , p , p 3 7

R m . o 4 . 2 2 I NT RODUCT ION

m o f i f beco e a word God , but, you desire my ﬂesh , ’ l n n r f the shall I be agai a mere c y . To t h e people o ‘ S n n i n myr a he says , Near to the sword, ear to God ; n w i n n n compa y with ild beasts , compa y with God . O ly i n n a of h let it be the me Jesus C rist , so that we may ff ’ 2 ‘ I t ’ su er together with Him . is, he writes to Poly ‘ ' a o f suﬂ e r l a n d carp, the p rt a great athlete to b ows ’ 3 a n be victorious . The route t ke by his guards was probably overlan d by the Syrian a n d Cilician Ga tes to n l i n n A S m na a d a d . t yr , Troas , Phi ipp , the ce to Rome some poi n t i n the journ ey the road bran ched i n two di e n n f n in o f t h e r ctio s, the souther route ollowi g the l e n a n d great trade highway through Tralles , Mag esia , E h m n n p esus , while the ore orther lay through Phila a a t h e f delphia a n d S rdis . The l tter was route ollowed b R m n a a n d ft a y the o a gu rds , a er a st y at Philadelphia l n a S m na Ph i a d. ( 7 , Ig tius reached yr , where he a i h a n d was hospit bly rece ved by the C urch its bishop , wh n i n Po lycarp . Mean ile messe gers appear to have formed the chu rches ly i ng o n t h e southern route o f the ’ a n Sm n a nd n m rtyr s approachi g visit to yr a, accordi gly delegates were se n t to Smyrn a to meet him from

E a n a n d a . h phesus, M g esia , Tr lles T eir arrival appears n a n d c n l to have greatly cheered Ig atius, he a cordi g y addressed a letter to each o f the churches fro m which n w i n n n a n d n they came , ack o ledg g their atte tio s givi g them practi c a l cou n sel u po n the dan gers to which they 4 A t h e were exposed . t same time he wrote a letter to t he Church a t Rome . The Roman Christian s had heard o f his journ ey from certai n members o f the Syria n R m a n f church who had preceded him ( o . d he ears that some o f their more i n ﬂuen tial members ma y exert themselves to procure a respite . He en treats them n ot ‘ ’ n f n n n a n d to hi der him rom attai i g u to God , expresses i n exuberan t a n d passionate lan gua ge his desire for

n a n - a t martyrdom . The ext h lti g place which we hear o f a f n him is Tro s , rom which he wrote the three remai i n a a n Sm rn eea n s g letters , to the Phil delphi s, to the y ,

1 2 3 m rn . . . R m . o 2 . S y 4 Polye . 3

h s s a t a see Add. 1 n t e . O here ie t cked , Note A S TH M AR 'I‘ ST . IGN TI U E YR 2 3 a n All i d to Polycarp . these letters were wr tten after he had received the n ews that the persecution i n Syria c a c n d had e sed . He a cordi gly asks that elegates should

n A n n a . be se t to tioch with co gratul tion s From Polye . 8 n on n o f n we lear that he was the poi t saili g to Neapolis . ’ The n e xt m en tion o f him is i n Polyca rp s letter to the i n w o n . for n f Philippia s (cc 9, hich he asks tidi gs n h a d c . Ig atius , who passed through their ity Polycarp a n n also st tes that he is se di g them , at their request , a o f of n a a p cket the letters Ig atius . This is the l st we hear o f him . His fame as a martyr spread through E a a n d n n S the st, his letters were tra slated i to yriac, n A A a n a nd . n f a n d a rme i , Coptic rou d his li e de th h l n T h O h r S there grew a wealt of egend . His ame e p o u i n f n f n . On e o o t gave r se to two such lege ds these, ou d f en d o f n n n d n n be ore the the i th ce tury, evi e tly u der ‘ ’ n n n th e - n a n d re re sta ds the ame to mea God bor e, p se nts Ign a tius a s the child whom our Lord took i n H i s a . 6 arms (M rk ix 3 , A n f n other story, which comes rom the Wester Church a nd h a d n f n a much more limited circulatio , is ou ded ‘ n n of n Th eo h orus upo the other se se the ame p , God ’ f w h . n n n o o bearer It is arrated by Vi ce t Beauvais , ‘ n r n tells us that whe his hea t was cut i to small pieces, the name of the Lord Jesus Christ was fou n d i nsc ribed i n n o n n e for golde letters every si gle piece, as we r ad ; ’ i n he had said that he had Christ his heart . Various tradition s con n ect him with on e or other o f Th r o f n the Apostles . eodo et speaks him as havi g ‘ received the gra ce o f the high - priesthood at the ha nd ’ f I n A n t n o the great Peter . the postolic Co sti utio s he n is represen ted as havi g bee n ordai n ed by St . Paul .

A n other a nd m ore widely - spread tradition represe n ted

o t . him a s a disciple f S John . A story is told us Of the episcopa te o f Ign a tius by th e w o 11 A n h a n S a h . . . 0 . a s istori ocr tes, rote c D 44 He arr te ‘ E 8 n n o f n H . . . ( vi ) how Ig atius saw a visio a gels , n ri ni t in n n n a n d e f praisi g the Holy T y a tipho al hym s, l t the fashion of his vision a s a custom to the Church at ’ n f n n A tioch . Light oot thi ks that this traditio may be 2 4 INTRO D UCTION

i n a n i n a s . tr ced to his la guage such passages Trall 5 , which he speaks o f hi s power to gra sp heaven ly thin gs a nd o o f n a n d 10 h IS n i n the rders a gels , also la guage h h e fo m i n E . . 2 p 4 , Rom , where bids his readers r to a chorus a n d Si n g to the Father through Jesus Christ . l The Acts o f his martyrdom gave curren cy i n E a st a n d West to the story o f his i n tervie w with the E mperor n w n n o n Traja , a story hich , as we have see , has i de pen de n t authority a part from the spurious A cts i n which c n a A i n n ne it is o t i n ed . The same cts like ma r per pet ua t e d the va ryi ng tradition s o f E a st a n d West as to I n o f t h e the disposa l o f the reliques . the latter part fourth ce n t ury his festiva l was kept i n Syria a nd Greece o n 1 a n d r n t n n u s October 7 , the g ave co ai i g his reliq e I was S hown i n the C hristia n cemetery at A n tioch . t w n n f a n n i v e xsa ri s e r a s o o e o these e that the gr at preache , w e A n a n Chrysostom , hil a presbyter at tioch , delivered n o n a i n n n s oratio the m rtyr, which he shows evide t toke of a belief i n the tran sl a ti o n o f the reliques from Rome A n I n ﬁ f n e to tioch . the th ce tury the reliques wer a n f o f E e r tr s erred with great pom p, by order the mp or, n u o f n the you ger Theodosi s, to the old Temple Fortu e, f f n k n own hen ce orth as the Churc h o Ig atius . The date o f f s i a n f 2 o th his e t val c me to be tra s erred to December , which wa s proba bly the d a te o f the tran slation o f the

- I n reliqu e s to their n e w restin g place . later times this n n a a s f A n a ivers ry was kept a public estival at tioch , n fi a n d was cel e brated with rites o f great m a g i ce n ce . I n t h e 1 a t fi a s West, December 7th was rst kept the o f m fi n is a n e day the artyrdom , but ally th d te was assig d a n n o f a n d f O f to the tr slatio the reliques, the estival the a n m rtyrdom was kept o February I st .

A E R T . A A E . 4 . S IGN ATIUS s T CH

T H E splen did example o f the Christian martyr- spirit w a s n o t n o f n I n the o ly legacy Ig atius to the Church . the epistles which have come down to us h e has pre n d e O f f S u se te to us the pictur a lo ty, pirit al character,

1 t dd On se A s of h e ma m see A . . the ct rtyrdo , Note 3

2 6 INTRODUCTION a n d t h e o f n n n s Of n power demo s, prese t poi t co tact with a o f n n the religious ide s the heathe world, as we k ow it i n ﬁ a nd n c n i a nd a s the rst seco d e tur es , are such n c would aturally attract a o n vert from heathen is m . A n d f h i f t n urt er, we could trust the later tradi io , which is n ot impossible so fa r a s dates are conc erned (though i f a w f n St . n a s o worthless itsel ) , th t Joh the teacher n we ﬁ n d n a a n i n of Ig atius, should a tur l expla at o the close rela tio n ship betwee n his thought a n d t hat o f the

Joha n n i n e writi ngs . A s a e n o f comp r d with later teachi g, the theology ‘ ’ na k o f A h Ig tius, li e that the other postolic Fat ers , exhibits i n some respects a n immature a n d u ndeveloped chara cter . It w a s on ly Slowly that m en ca me to sou n d t h e o f n f P i . n e c o St a nd St . d pths the tea h g aul Joh , a n d to grasp the eter nal rel a tion s o f the tr uths revealed i n H w ﬁ n i l time . e n c e e d n Ig n atius a use of doctri n a a n a v e o terms, which would h ve bee oid d by the m re f r x o o a . n n c a e e act the logy a l ter age I sta es the phrases , ‘ ’ 1 ‘ ’ 2 o f n o f a n d the blood God , the passio my God , the ‘ ’ 3 r n n a c wo d u origi te , whi h , as applied to our Lord , S m n E e n n a n h might ee to de y the t r al Ge er tio . T ere is also a n abse n ce o f a n y referen ces to the work o f the So n o f i n f n n a n God the world be ore the I car tio (except , a i n \ l n d o f n O f a n a n . a perh ps, g the doctri e His ge cy i n a n ﬁ i n . na Cre tio suc h as we n d St . Paul While Ig tius ’ ‘ ’ 4 e a n d s appli s to Him the title l . ogos or Word , el e ‘ ’ 5 w e a o f H i m a s n o f a nd h re spe ks the Mi d the Father, ‘ the u n e rri n g Mouth whereby the Father spake a v n S n a n d while , moreover, he sserts the Di i e o ship, ‘ ” n n So n n e o ce uses the phrase, the O ly , yet he owh re speaks o f the etern a l relation s o f this Divi n e Son ship a o f n f o f to the F therhood God , beyo d the mere act the ’ 8 - o w f r th So n s pre existen ce with the Father . H a e n n t h huma ature was complete, whe er Christ had a n h o w t wo n a un i n On e huma soul , the tures are ited n e n d e Perso , these are qu stio s which lie outsi e the scop

2 o 6 R m . . 5 E h p . 3 . 8 Po c M a n . 6 l . . y 3 , g A A ST . IGNATI US S TE ACH E R 2 7

a n n f n a a n d grasp o f the teachi g o Ig atius . Nor g i do t h e n a Of s epistles prese t us with theology the Cro s , or ’ a f n n ttempt to sou n d the depths O St . Paul s teachi g upo ‘ ’ o f sti ﬁ c a t i on the Death of Christ . The idea ju is

f i . i l 8 n e Ro m a n d Ph a d. n n i . . ou d o ly two passages, 5 , a n d on ly i n the latter o f these is it used in con n ection ‘ ’ n n with the Passion . The word propitiatio does ot ‘ ’ a n d n on e n n o f f n occur, there is o ly me tio orgive ess i n l 8 I n Ph i a . n n nn n n d . o t co ectio with repe ta ce, It is main tai n ed that Ign a tius ign ored the teachi n g associated n f n c with such la guage . His repeated re ere es to the r Cross a n d Passion imply the con trary . But his pa t ic ula r con tribution to Christia n thought a n d teachi n g i n n n a n d n e n n lay a other directio , he was co t t accordi gly n e n Of to repeat , without developi g, the simpl la guage

his time upon the Death o f Christ . Such are some O f the limits withi n wh ich the teac hi n g n o f these epistles moves . But whe we come to their n n ﬁ n d t a n positive co te ts , we h t they wit ess to a Church n n f a n d a n d traditio which is si gularly ull varied , , above n w of n Of all , they prese t a vie the Perso Jesus Christ , whic h is richer a n d more complete th a n an ythi n g to ‘ be foun d i n the writin gs o f the other A postolic ’ Fathers . f of w n e o f With regard to the ormer these, the it ss the a n o f h e m m a epistles to the Church tr ditio t ir ti e , we y f n o . a n . quote the la guage Dr H r ack p . xi) f l a n t o f o S e en d . n a S n t . S peaki g the epistles C m t Ig tius , he says He who diligen tly studies these letters can n ot f t o er. ei v e a f n o f n t o f ail p what ul ess traditio s, subjec s c n n a n d f o f n n a prea hi g , doctri es, orms orga izatio lready i n o f a a n a n d i n n a c existed the time Tr j , i dividu l hurches ’ a n s t n A m n n n o had att i ed a secure po i io . o g the co te ts f

u n n e refc n this Ch rch traditio , we may otic the re ce to the m a n I f f i n M . c . E P i l h . h a d. Three old Na e g 3 ( p 9 , ’ When we co me to the historical facts o f the Lord s f ﬁ n d ﬁ o f a ll a a n d a earthly li e, we , rst , clear emph tic

- h n f wit n ess to the Virgin birt . The virgi ity o Mary a n d ’ ‘ ’ - n f o f t h e her child beari g ormed two three mysteries , ‘ ’ ‘ i n n O f n ow wrought the sile ce God , but to be 2 8 . INT ROD UCTION

’ 1 o A a ns proclaimed al ud . g i t the Docetic heretics he is n a o f a n i n n n s ever we ry emph sizi g, la guage that prese t the appeara n ce o f b e i ng derived either from liturgical 2 f a o t - a n V n - ormul e or sh r creed like st teme ts, the irgi birth , n n ﬁ n the Davidic desce t , the baptism by Joh , the cruci xio n n a e a n d e a n d u der Po tius Pil t Herod the t trarch , the a l . T ra m rn . n . a l S See . resurrectio esp the two p ss ges, 9, y 2 h s r f 1 . n n t e n o , He me tio s star ee at the bi th Jesus 3 a n d U n n t of Christ , dwells po the i ercourse the Lord , 4 f R n A s l f . O n a ter His esurrectio , with the po t es i terest

too is the referen ce to the desce n t in to Hades i n Ma gn . h il n c f. P f a C a d. o 9 ( 5 , He owhere speaks the a tu l f c o f A n n i n a t the sce sio , although it is presupposed Ma n for i n n g . 7 . But, the purposes which he had ha d , it did n ot possess the sa me immediate i n terest a s the f o f n a n d R n acts the Birth , Passio , esurrectio , which ’ w n f it ess to the reality o the Lord s human n ature . The re fere n ce s to the Secon d Comi ng of the Lord are very i h 1 i S E . n n n . ee a d e sl ght p 5 , compare the xpressio ‘ R I n f o m . O i a n o r . n , pat e t bidi g Jesus Christ Ig atius ' spea k s o f the Holy Spiri t i n la n gua ge which plai n ly shows th a t he rega rde d H i m as distin ct from the Fa ther n So f n 1 f Ma . . a o a d the n C . g 3 He spe ks Him as ‘ ’ 5 f a n d n n Of rom God , regards the miraculous co ceptio 6 a s wr E Jesus Christ ou h t through His agen cy . lse ‘ g where h e dwells upon His work of sa n c ti ﬁ c a ti on i n the

See n a i E h . Church . especially the striki g pass ge n p f n Phil i n . a d . . n c r M n a Ph i la . C d s . a . 1 I n d , g 3 7 , Ig atius claims to have receive ] person a l revelation s from the

Spirit . I n two passages Ign a t Ius refers to ordin a n ces o f the A n I hidden n I n Ma . postles . g 3 the readers are to sta d ‘ ’ f n f a n d A s ast i the ordi n an ces o the Lord the postle . ‘ r l to n f I n T a l . 7 they are urged be i separable rom Jesus a n d a n d n n o f Christ the bishop, the ordi a ces the ’ Apostles. When we come to exami n e t h e relation o f these letters n n of S ﬁ n d n o f to the Ca o cripture, we very stro g traces

3 E 1 . ph . 9

E h 1 8 . p . T A A s A E A E R 2 S . IGN TI US T CH 9 the i n ﬂuen ce o f the though ts a n d Idt as preserv ed for us i n of N e w n b ut a the books the Testame t , compar tively few traces of a ctual quotation from a n y of the writers o f e a st o f u n the New Testam n t . The c tho ght Shows stro g afﬁ n ities with the ideas o f t h e Johan n i n e writi ngs a n d ’

f t . St E e o S . the later epistles Paul , especially Paul s pistl E n fﬁ c to the phesia s . But it is di ult to prove that Ign atius is i n a n y passage quoti ng from the Fourth f . n a n a n d Gospel The co tr sts betwee li e death , God a n d n o f a n d on the pri ce this world , the emphasis n a n d fa a n d e v i n t h e k owledge ith , truth lov , mo e same f of a a s . A n circles ide s the Fourth Gospel gai , the re er ‘ ) ’ en ce to Christ as the I oor ( Phila d. the phrases ‘ ’

of n w Ro m . a the bread God , livi g ater ( l stly the ‘

f . F w i n Phila d. S o r ords 7 , the pirit is rom God ’ i t n n a n d t k oweth whe ce it cometh whither it goe h , n n n o f o prese t striki g parallels to the la guage the G spel , a nd suggest that either Ign atius was famil i a r with the h e h a d v i n un n Gospel, or that li ed surro di gs where the ideas a n d teachi ng represe n ted i n o ur presen t Gospel h n . a t e were curre t L stly, there is possibility already f a n n re erred to above (p . th t Ig atius had bee a d f n . isciple o St . Joh For the suggested parallel with f 11 E 1 s 0 a . n . n i n h . ee n a Joh xii 3 ou d p 7 , ote th t pass ge The allusion s o f Ign atius to the action s a n d words o f t h e Lord exhibit a tradition most c losely aki n to that ’ f n i n St . e s l ou d Matthew s Gospel , with which th se epi t es exhi b it more n umerous parallels th an with a n y other

. n . I n n l ﬁn N T . writi g o passage does he al ude de itely i l n Ph a d. n to writte gospels , though 5 seems to poi t to 1 a collection o f apostolic writi ngs I n o ne i nstan ce h e uo f a n n q tes rom apocryphal source, whether writte or

E h . 1 n c n n . traditio al we a ot tell For the passage p 9, n f o . n see otes . With the epistles St Paul there are ma y ’ parallels poi n ti ng to the author s a cqua i n ta n ce with t l h n . n E 1 2 them , though withou actual quotatio p . h a n t e o f St . a d author directly spe ks Paul his epistles . f o f e n For urther parallels with books the New T stame t , f m see I n dex o Scriptural passages . We a y say i n c on 1 Smyrn . 3 . 3 0 INTR O D UCT ION

e lusio n tha t th e e pistle s po i n t t o a pe ri o d i n wh i ch t h e N e w est n w r n s u re n t h a d n o t u e r T ame t iti g , tho gh cur , s p se de d ra a t on o f t h e a s a n ut o t the o l tr di i Church , a h ri y a n t n a r f d s a d d o tea chi ng. ' ' i M g n Fo r h s a t wa I e sta m e n t se e a . tti ude to rds the Old , 8 — 8 1 0 P la h n te . h i d. , 5 , , 9 , wit o s ’ Igna ti us co n c e ption o f the Christ ia n fa i t h i s m ore a striki n g t ha n t ha t o f a n y sub a po stolic w riter. He st rt s no t from Crea tion or t h e Old Testa m en t b ut from the ' f i n revelation o G od i n Chri st . I n Ch ri st s appea r g G od h a s v a e f i n m a n E e rn a i n m e re e l d Himsel , the t l ti , the ‘ ‘ ’ s s f s r a n Spiritua l i n t h e m ateria l . The a n tithe i o pi it d ‘ ’ s c o n c v o f a s re nc e i n h r s ﬂe h , whi h is c ei ed co il d C i t,

’ w n T h e ru n s through the hole the ology o f Ig ati us . whole ea rt hly life o f Christ h a s a pla ce i n the m ystery o f e m t n c h a s S n ﬁ a n fo r t h e w r de p io , whi h a ig i c ce hole 3 ‘ i f a n . a o f n o Creatio Thus he spe ks the virg ity M ry ,

a n d c h - a n w s a so t h e a o f t h e her ild be ri g, like i e l de th ’ ‘ " l d t e s r e b e c a l u . Lor , as hr e my te i s to pro laimed o d It is t h e Pe rson a n d n ot m e rely th e tea chi n g o f Christ ‘ ’ ‘ w f n d od o . G o G hich is importa ce He is our , my , ‘ ’ i n ma n n a e n a e G od God , though ever app r tly c ll d 5 n c on absolutely without some deﬁ i n g words . The t rov e rsia l purpo se o f the letters leads Ign a tius to la y specia l stress upon the rea lity o f the human n ature of D oc etm n c s . n Chri t The , whom he is attacki g, co eived o f e n of i n u a the xiste ce Christ a p rely metaphysic l way,

as a spiritual or ideal existen ce . Aga i n st this view n a n i n Ig atius sets the historical Christ, whose ppeari g ’ human form becomes the medium o f God s revelation n a n d alon e g uara n tees its truth to m a n . He ce he f f f m e mphasizes the acts o His earthly li e . The Co in g o f th e S H is n a nd R n aviour, Passio His esurrectio are the thre e poi n ts which disti n guish the Gospel from all earlier 6 n . o a a n d R n teachi g Through the Cr ss, De th , esurrectio

’ ee es . E h . l o l c . . S p p 7 , y 3 2 8 Ma n . I 1 P e . 2 . Cf. E h . p , g , 3 , oly 3 S r 6 . m . T ra ll. n E h . 1 . 9 , y p 9 5 1 8 Ro m . o . f h i r. 1 . nsc se m r . o l c . . C E . S n I P 8 p , , 7 , , i r , y , y

f Ma n . 1 1 . Ph i la d. c . 9, g T A A 1 S . IGN TI US S A TE AC H E R 3

1 k sti ﬁ E n n he see s to be ju ed. specially promi e t is the n I n i n sc ri place which he assig s to t he Passion . the p a f l . ll o n s Ph i a d Tra . tio s to two letter ( , ) he spe ks the ’ d a s n i n n a n d Churches ad ressed, rejoici g the Passio at peace i n ﬂesh a n d Spirit through the Passion o f Jesus ’ 2 ’ “ o f s . I n Christ . The Blood Christ reveals God love ‘ ’ Sm rn 6 S of ff n for n y . he peaks Christ as su eri g our si s, a n d i n E h 1 8 a n n p . he ssociates Baptism with the clea si g ‘1 n n n n power of the Passion . I additio to these i cide tal 5 n s n n i n on e allusio s, he show acquai ta ce passage with n i n the ideas represe ted the E pistle to the Hebrews . ‘ t i s H n n u Chris the igh Priest, Who has bee e tr sted with ’ o f H b ut n n n the Holy olies , Ig atius immediately co ects ‘ ’ this thought with tha t of Christ a s the D oor o f the

n n ﬁ n i n n . I n Father, a co ceptio which we d Joh x . 9 ‘ Ph i la 8 1 1 f f m d. o n , , he speaks bei g delivered ro every ’ ‘ ’ n d a n d n n th e o f bo , bei g ra somed by grace Jesus t h n Christ . I n these respects h e echoes e traditio al n f h o . la guage his time The ideas , owever, which chieﬂy occupy his thoughts are that the Death a n d Resurrect ion o f n n a f m a n f Christ have a ihilated death , h ve reed rom “ o f a nd 1 e n a n e o f the power evil , have gi him the assur c f n n n i n . eter al li e through u io with God Christ Christ , ‘ ” f a nd f our li e, has passed through death , li e is assured H i m to those who believe i n Him a n d are u n ited with . ‘ Hen ce Christian s are bran ches of th e Thus n f t n a n d n n o n S . his teachi g prese ts poi ts co tact with Joh , o f t w n t h e a n S . ith the later, rather tha e rlier , teachi g ’ E n Paul . St . Paul s E pistle to the phesia s exhibits the

n a . earest poi n t of con tact between Ign atius a n d St . P ul

I n this con n ection n otice especia lly th e l a n guage of E ph . ‘ ’ ‘ 1 2 0 w m a n o f Tr ll 1 1 n n n e a n d a . u o 9, upo the , p the ’ on e Body . ' ‘ ’ The recon ciliatio n o f the an tithesis between ﬂesh ‘ ’ a n d spirit through the u n ion o f God a n d ma n i n Christ is realized practically by Christian s i n the life of faith

1 2 Ph i la d. f E h 8 . n t . C p . i se . 3 4 l o 6 Tra l. 8 o m . f. s T l R m . . R . C a ra l. 1 1 , 7 l o , 5 Ph il i d . P . a d. 8 E h . 1 la . 9 p 9, h 7 m . l. . E h . Tra l 1 S rn . 1 p 3 , y 4 INTRODUCTION

1 l a nd lov e . But it fi n ds its fu le st expression i n the un ity o f e e n a n d the Church , which repr s ts Christ shares His 2 f n f l n f h li e a d two o d n ature . He ce the un ity o t e Church ‘ ’ 3 n f a n d f n n o f is at o ce o flesh O spirit . The i siste ce Ig n atius upo n the visible u n ity o f the Church is n ot a n f a adequately expl i ed by the pre ssure o here sy . Th t he was led to give special empha sis to it by the dangers of i n n his time s u doubtedly true . But it is plai ly a con seque n ce o f his belief i n the prin ciple o f the I n carn a n n n o f a a n d n tio , the reco ciliatio the outw rd the i ward , ’ " ’ ’ ‘ ’ f S a n d f a n m n a o o d a . pirit flesh, God The C tholic o f i a n d Church is the Body Chr st, secures the perpetual ‘ commu n ication o f the On e Life of Christ . To impa ir the u n ity o f the Church by false teachi ng a n d separatism is to cut o n eself o ff from the Passion a n d the sacramen ta l “ l f ' i e o f th e Church . The i ndividual ch urches represen t locally the u n iversal A s f n a Church . J esus Christ is th e Head o the u ivers l “ t h e o f . Church , so is the bishop head the local Church ’ He n ’ n f e is God s represe tative, as bei g the chie memb r o f the local represen tation of that Church which is th e f n n o f a s Body o Christ . He ce the bishops are spoke ‘ ’ s 8 bein g i n th e min d of Je us Christ . They represen t ‘ ’ ‘ a n d 011 e n n of a n d carry that r co ciliatio flesh spirit, which is assured through the In carnation . Thus Ignatius ‘ writes to Polycarp : Therefore you are o f flesh a n d m a n l spirit, that you y humour the thi gs which are visib y ’ 9 n f f n i n n n prese t be ore your ace . The mi istry the Ig atia epistles shows a more developed character than that described i n the book s o f the New Testamen t a n d the

i n o f - I n s n writ gs the sub apostolic a ge . the New Te tame t we ﬁ n d that the admin istrat i on o f the local churches was i n the han ds o f a body o f o ﬂi c ia ls who are some

1 2 E h . 8 1 6 m rn . 1 E h . 1 . S m rn . I S p , 4 , y , 3 . y , p 5 , 7 3 E s h . 1 n . n m r . f E . 0 Ma 1 1 Rom i c r. n . 1 S 2 c h . p , g . , 3 , , y , p 7 4 S m r T ll I I . n . 8 E h . a r . y , p 5 , 5 Phil m a . r 8 r . 8 . d m n . 6 . S n 3 , S y , y

7 ' E f l i scr. h . T a l . 2 E h P i a d. n . h 6 a u i l . c . p , M g 3 , , 3 . p 3 , 9 I’ o c . 2

34 INTRODUCTION

1 a n d f o f a passed away, the gi t prophecy became r re, the local mi n istry absorbed man y o fthe perman en t fun ction s exercised by these earlier min istries . These n ew c on n di ti on s a re reﬂected i the Ignatian epistles . (i) There is n o trace of th e iti n eran t mi n istry o f a n d ﬁ n d i n apostles prophets which we the Didache, a nd we read on ly o f the local threefold mi n istry o f

a n d n . bishops , priests , deaco s (ii) A t the head o f each church th ere is a si ngle h bishop, who is superior to the presbyters, thoug closely associated with them . The bishop alon e c a n give the requisite a uthority fo r the performan ce o f mi n isteria l 2 n o f h i s fﬁ c acts . The mo archical character o ce is learly ‘ n t h e n of a show by , compariso the bishop to the F ther ‘ ’ h n or Jesus C rist, while the presbyters represe t the

s O n n a n tea 1 . A . . postle this compariso see , p 9 ’ (iii) The bishop s office is localized a nd he is perman n a n e tly attached to the loc l church . Ig atius me n tion s t h e o f o f E M n a bishops the cities phesus , ag esia, Tr lles , l f a a n d Sm n a . O i n Philade phi yr a diocese, the later “ ’ n o f n o a a n d se se the word, there is tr ce, the bishop s a n ot o f A o f n a uthority is , like that the postles , a ge er l, un fi n 1 t o de ed character, but s limited a particular church . Thus i n the Ignatian E pistles we fi n d the three orders ’ ‘ o f i a n d n . b shops, priests , deaco s The bishop s ofli c e a ppears for t h e fi rst time u nder the n ame by which it has n n n n i n n si ce bee k ow history, although , as we have see , there is somethi n g like a n a n ticipation o f the position i n n f occupied by him the preside cy o St . James i n the

Church O f Jerusa lem . The re are a few other facts which m a y be n oticed i n n n E about the mi n istry the Ig atia pistles .

1 na s w v a m s f o f r i n Ph i la d Ig tiu , ho e er , cl i the gi t p ophecy . 7 .

S ee n ote . 2 8 . S my rn . ‘ ’ 3 o In Ro m . 2 na s a ls ms f s o f S a a n d se Ig tiu c l hi el bi h p yri , el ’ 1 1 h e re he re fers t o the Ch urch o f Sy ria a n d i t s con nection w i t h

I . 2 1 Ma n . l . h Ro m . T a l E 1 r . 1 . h i s f. C b m el p , g 4 , 9, 3 Pro a bly h e w a s n o n e s a n n i n oe - S a a t s m i n t re o ly Chri ti ce tre C le yri thi ti e , w a s S a i s a s n n m o f A n . S ee n Rom 2 hich c e yri y o y tioch ote . . ST NA US A S A E A HE . IG TI T C R 3 5

f I . a a n d n Closely associ ted with the bishops, ormi g a ‘ ’ S i n a re a n pir tual coro al about him , the presbyters, d ’ h n . with them the deaco s The bishop s authority, t ough ‘ ’ 1 n fa r f m n I n mo archical, is very ro bei g autocratic . his ‘ ’ 2 admin istration the presbyters form a coun cil a roun d ‘ him a s the stri ngs to a The writer is scarcely le ss emphatic i n asserti ng the duty o f Obedien ce to t h e f presbyt ers tha n h e is to the bishop. I the bishop rept e 4 n n A se ts the Lord , the presbyters represe t the postles . ‘ Ign atius bids his readers be subject to the bishop as ’ ‘ n of a n d sb un u to the grace God , to the pre ytery as to h h ’ 5 t e law o fJesus C rist . h Th Similarly he bids his readers obey t e deacon s . e f n so three orders together orm a ce tral authority, that ’ no n without these there is church deservi g the na me . ’ n t ll f f 2 . Ig atius e s us little o the source o the bishop s authority or o f the way i n which such authority wa s H e f a r delegated to h im . speaks o the bishops s epre n n t of n n se ti g the au hority Christ , though ever as succeedi g h A . On nd to the postles the other a , he compares the t o A t n n of presbyters the pos les, though he is thi ki g the Apostles in their relation to Christ duri ng His mi n istry a n d n o t f A n n n as they were a ter the sce sio , whe they 7 n o f themselves became the represe tatives Christ. The on ly passa ge i n which it has been suggested that Ignatius ’ for fﬁ Tra ll claims apostolic authority the bishop s o ce is . ‘ h e e n f 7 , where urges th m to be i separable rom Jesus ’ h a n d a n d n n of A C rist the bishop the ordi a ces the postles . In th is last phrase Lighlfoot sees a referen ce to the ' n n of n n i stitutio episcopacy (see ote o the passage) . ‘ S l i n Tra ll 1 2 n imi arly . Ig atius bids them severally, a nd a f s t h e especi lly the presbyters, re resh the bi hop to hon our Of t h e Father a n d o f Jesus Christ a n d of th e ’ A postles . l n of n 3 . The a guage the epistles does ot support the v of R a n d h a a n iew amsay ot ers, th t episcop cy is i sisted

2 f t . ee mi . S ( ca 1 8 . Light oo , I , p . 397 , p 3 4 M ' ' E . a . 6 ra l 2 m h . n l l . rn . S 8 . p 4 g , , 3 , y 5 a 2 . Tra M gn . ll. 3 . 7 l h a d i i s r . See C urc n M n 0 0 . Gore , h y , pp 3 3 , 3 4 3 6 INTRODUCTION o n so stron gly i n these letters because Ign atius recog n n ew a n d n n h e ized it as a valuable i stitutio , which 1 desired to see established everywhere . From other n n t o f sources, i deed, it would seem that a represe ative the episcopal order was n o t established i n every city i n s of i n n church at this time, as the ca e Philippi , writi g to which Church Polyca rp on ly makes men tion o f their 2 n n presbyters a nd deaco s . But whe we study the Ign a n we n o o f a n tia epistles themselves, see trace idea that f n n the episcopal ofﬁce is o rece t in troductio . The writer ‘ speaks o f the bishops established i n the furthest ’ 3 O s o f e quarters . Without the three rder bishops , pr s ‘ b te rs a n d n n o n y , deaco s there is church deservi g the ’ 4 ca n a a n n f name . Nor we dr w y argume t rom the absen ce o f a n y mention o f the bishop i n the E pistle f to the Roman s . Tha t epistle is o a purely person a l a n d i t n f n n character, is writte with re ere ce to the actio n of o f R wh o e of certai members the Church ome, wer w anxious to procure a respite for Ign atius . H e n o here salutes or makes men tion o f a ny of the ofﬁcers o f the i n Church that city , whether bishop, presbyters, or n n o um n c a n f a wn f deacon s . He ce arg e t airly be dr rom the absen ce o f all mention o f the min istry i n the Roman i n f o f h R Church , avour the idea that the C urch at ome did n o t possess a represen tative o f o ne o f the three

i . e. . orders, a bishop The repea ted i n siste nce by Ig natius o n the duty o f obedien ce t o this threefold mi n istry was occasioned by the danger arisi ng i n his day from the h eretica l a n d n n s o f a n d a separatist te de cie the Docetic Judaic p rties . B ut it has its roots i n that idea o f the Church a n d its un ity which we hav e already described . The same ‘ ’ ‘ ’ n n n of a n d of u pri ciple, the u io ﬂesh spirit, o tward nd n i n n n E a i ward, appears his la guage upo the ucharist

6 8 . n n la m rn . i n Phi d. S O on e 4 , y , the ha d, he uses clear a n d deﬁ n ite langua ge as to the nature o f the gift ‘ n E received i n the sacrame t . The ucharist is the ﬂesh ’ ‘ ’ ‘ of i ft of n o f i m mo r Christ, the g God , the medici e 1 f 2 E m . 0 l. i n . . l P i . . C11 . e lz p , pp 37 ol Poly , 5 3 h . a E . p . 3 Tr ll 3 . ST . IGNATI US As A TE A CH E R 3 7

‘ ’ ‘ ta lity the o ne cup bri n gs us i n to u n ion with the

of . n n n Blood Christ O the other ha d, there is a stro g n o f m i n e n to vei mysticis his t achi g, which leads him ‘ ‘ o f f of a n d speak aith as the ﬂesh Christ, love as the ’

l 8 R m . n o f o f Tra l. o blood Christ ( , The da gers the time led Ignatius to a n emphatic warn i n g to his n n o f readers to guard the sacrame tal u ity the Church , which was broken by the separatists . They are to ‘ " ’ assemble at the o n e altar . Without the bishop s ‘ ’ - f authority they are n o t to baptize or hold a love east . ‘ ’ ’ His authority alo n e gives validity a nd security to ’ 2 n whatever is do e . h 8 n on E . 1 8 Sm rn . For his la guage baptism , see p , y , 6 e . Poly . n o f n n n n n The teachi g Ig atius upo the I car atio , as a

l n . f a n d ri n c i e a s i n o f St . act as a p p , h its roots the teachi g t h n a d n a n d S n . Paul . Jo , was take up by later Fathers A t the close o f the secon d ce n tury i t ﬁ n ds expression i n

. f St nae . n n Ire us O ce more, amid the perils arisi g rom f A n m St . A n i n n u ria is , tha asius, the ourth ce t ry, seized n n i n f upo its leadi g idea, that Jesus Christ God Himsel n n n i n has e tered our huma ature , order to reveal Him n n n a n f o f f self to m a a d e dow m with the gi t etern a l li e . ‘ I n that faith h a s lai n t he secret of the victory that over ’ cometh the world . n n n n i n I n ca r O ce agai , whe Ig atius asserted that the ‘ ’ n ation was eﬂ ec t ed the recon ciliation o f ﬂesh a n d ’ o f a n d spirit , the material the spiritual , he stated a pri n ciple that has fou n d expression i n the li fe a n d worshi p o f n a n d the Catholic Church . G osticism later mysticism alike have empha sized the opposition betwee n Spirit a n d i a n d n . matter, have te ded to despiritualize the mater al I n the Middle Ages m en were i n clin ed to con fuse the

a n d a . I n n n two, so to materi lize the spiritual her u cha g i ng faith a nd the perman en t eleme n ts of her life a n d s n a n d wor hip, the Church wit esses to the truer view , ‘ n e n I n a reco cil s the a tithesis . the Word m de ﬂesh we f n n o f ll see the promise o the co summatio a thi ngs .

1 E h 20 h . Ma T ll. n . ra P i la d. w n s . p 5 , g 7 , 7 , 4 ( ith ote ) 2 m rn S y . 8 . T H E E P E E PH . IS TLE T T H E IA I O S N S .

E s s w a s ca i t a l o f R m a n v n o f A s a a nd [ phe u the p the o pro i ce i , w a s the port w hich conducted i n Rom a n t imes m ost of the t ra de o f a wa a n f m t h e E a s to th e 1 E ze a the gre t high y le di g ro t g n . There

- i s a a n a s n s r i n E . prob bly llu io to t hi g ea t tra de route ph 1 2 . The w a s na a n a a a n fo r m city tur lly chose by S t . P ul s ce tre issiona ry A a s . ee h a S s xv . . s a n s a a n d l bour ct iii , xix C ri ti ity pre d r pidly , E phesus i s men tion ed ﬁ rst a mo ng t h e sev en churches o f A sia i n the o o R v a i v d n d f n Re . . 1 . A a a n 1 I . f m b ok e el t o ( i , ii ) tr itio ti g ro t h e la s a o f s n t n t qu rter the eco d cen tu ry represen s S t . Joh a s S pe ndi ng h i la t a s a t E s s s see . 1 1 n . na s h a d no er ye r phe u ( c , ote) Ig tiu t v s E s s b ut h a d sen a s h i m t i ited phe u , the Church t deleg te to a m na n n f m m n S yr . The prese t letter w a s w ritte ro S yr a t o tha n k t m f r m he o their kin dly i n terest i n h im . H e re i n ds the m o f the ir

s s . 8 I I a nd ra s s m fo r a dh r gloriou hi tory (cc , , p i e the their e n e t rtt th a n o r A t e c to the d their rega rd f order (c . the sa me m w a ns m a a ns fa s a h s w h o h a d e n a ss n ti e he . r the g i t l e te c er b e p i g

E s s . He s o n m m a n i n through phe u (c urge up the the i port ce , fa o f s o ffa i n t h e s a ma n f s a n o f s s s ce here y, ith hi toric l i e t tio Je u Chri t , a m f e n use o f a w s a nd a d n ore requ t corpor te or hip , here ce to the m 0 s . a n a O f . 1 8 1 2 a nd n n bi hop Fro the l gu ge cc 7 , , 9, , the ope i g ns n se e n s w s m a s a d i criptio ( ote ) , it ould ee th t the here y llu ed to w a s D o i . a r no f n s a sm cet c There e re ere ce to Jud i . ]

l G ATI S Th eo h orus h er I N U , who is also p , to that is 2 “ blessed with great ness through the ful n ess o f God

Proba bly a title a dopted by Igna ti us him sel f to remi nd h i m o f s h i s Chri st i a n ca lli ng . The w ord ma y h ea r a n a cti v e or a p a s i v e ‘ ’ m a n n a n G o d n ns d a d n e i g , be ri g or bor e (or i pire ) by God , ccor i g a s w a d Geoc d o Oed o I n fa v o f a v e re it p p s or o pos. our the cti e mea n r i n m a d 1 n a s i n . us s w i n h s g it y be u ge , ( ) Ig tiu c 9 e the ord t i s sense . ( 2 ) The w ord w a commo nly i n terpreted i n this sen se i n

fo o w n n s . s i n A n n A s o f the ll i g ce turie Thu , the tioche e ct the

a m . 2 w n a a n a s s i s a a ? M rtyrdo , c , he Tr j k , Who he th t be reth God ‘ ’ n i n h i s Ig a ti us replies H e tha t ha th Christ brea st . ( 3 ) The e a s con ta rn ed i n w w a s mm n i n a w id thu the ord co o e rly riters . ‘

. d f a nd be Cf a a n a n o f I . v i . 20 a r the e rly L ti re i g Cor , glori y G od ’ o d fo n a n a n a nd n i n s i a . m your b y , u d l o Tertulli Cypri Fro the ‘ ’ a s s v se ns n a s th e a n t a na t s p i e e , bor e by God ro e tr ditio h t Ig iu a s 11 b rn o ur d u in Hi s a ms a w the child o Lor took p r ( M rk ix . ‘ ’ Th e w ord grea t ness refers to the spiritua l grow th o f the e s s Church a t E ph u . ‘ ’ w f n s l roma i th w s i n s e s e n . 1 6 The ord ul e , or p , ord u ed Joh i , T H E E PISTLE To TH E E P H E SIANS 39

f n f e c o n the Father, oreordai ed be ore the ag s to be t i n ua lly fo r abidi ng a n d un chan geable glory u n ited a n d ' 1 n s n suﬂ ered h t h chose out by a pa sio truly , throug e will of the Fathe r a n d Jesus Christ our God ; to the

E i n A of c on Church which is at phesus [ sia], worthy a n t n i n u a n d i n gr tulatio , hear iest greeti g Jes s Christ joy

that is without reproach . 2 i n n I . I welcomed God your dearly loved ame, which 2 is yours by n ature [i n a n upright a n d just mi n d] by f a nd t S n aith love towards Chris Jesus our aviour . Bei g

o f n n n imitators God , you were ki dled i to actio by the o f a nd f f ﬁ blood God , per ectly ul lled a task which n “ accorded with your n a ture . For whe you hea rd that I was come from Syria i n bon ds for the N a me a n d n a ll a n d n hope commo to us , that I was hopi g by yo ur prayer to attai n my purpose of ﬁghtin g with wild beasts R n n m a n at ome, that through my attai i g I y be e abled n m e . to be a disciple , you were a xious to visit I “ received therefore your n umerous body i n the name f i n n o f n o God the perso O esimus, whose love surpasses

. n s i n h a E h . 2 . n v 2 f t . . t e a o S Rom . x 9, p i 3 , etc It de ote , l gu ge o w l um o f D v n Pa a nd S t . n s a i b s . Out ul J h , the ho e the i i e ttr ute o f the D i v i n e ful ne s s ea ch m a n recei v es the gifts a n d gra ces n eeded ‘ ’ fo r s a f . w f n ss a s a s w ds the piritu l li e The ord ul e , l o the or ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ss f a n d s n w o f ble ed , oreord i e , glory , cho e out , the ill [ the a re a s m n s n s of n n ve s s of t perh p re i i ce ce the ope i g r e S . ’ Pa ul s E pistle to the E phesia ns . ‘ 1 w s u s ff a re a n a s n D The ord tr ly u ered llu io to the ocetic error . ’ 2 n m i s i n s ns o f a a Th e w ord a e s u ed the e e ch r cter . 2 This ch a ra cter w a s due to na tura l gifts ra ther tha n tra i n i ng or w d i n v a ccide n t a l circumst a nces . The or s bra ckets ha e been a dded f f m a S i a v s n a v n b by Light oot ro the bridged yr c er io . h i g pro a bly fa llen out a t a time ea rlier tha n a ny existi ng copi es o f the

Greek text . 4 ’ Prob a bly a t the poi nt w here Igna tius gua rds took the n orthern u a a ns a o f s n route thro gh Phil delphi , i te d the outher route through ra s a ne s a a n d E s s m ss n s w se n n f m T lle , M g i , phe u , e e ger ere t to i or ’ e n v i i those Church s o f Ig na tius a pproa chi g s t to S myrna . 5 In v n h e s O n s m s na s e v recei i g t ir bi hop e i u , Ig tiu r cei ed the h es n d w hole Church which e repr e te . 4 0 TH E E PI STLE TO T H E E PH E S I A N S

i a n . words, who is, besides, the ﬂesh your bishop I pr y that yo u may love him with a love accordi n g to J e sus i a nd ma b e h m . Christ, that you y all like For blessed n n is He Who gra ted u to you , worthy as you are , to

possess such a bishop . l n m f - n B urrh us wh . n n o I I Co cer i g y ellow serva t , by ’ God s appoi n t me n t is your deacon a n d is blessed i n

h n n n all t i gs, I pray that he may remai here u to the o n A n n f a d . d ho our yourselves the bishop Crocus ,

rt o f a n d o f y o u who is wo hy God , whom I received n of n m as a patter the love bor e by you , has relieved e — i n all things may the Father o f Jesus Christ i n like 2 — man n er refresh him along with O n esimus a n d Bur

a n d E u lus a nd n i n n rhus p Fro to , whose prese ce my ll h sa w a . o f a ll n n a love you May I ave joy you co ti u lly , n i f I b e worthy . So the it is ﬁ tti n g i n every way to f ﬁ i glori y Jesus Christ Who has glori ed you , that n

o ne n f n obedie ce you may be per ectly joi ed together, submitti ng yourselves to the bishop a nd to the pres

b ter a n d m a i n t h m s f n n ﬁ y y, y all g be ou d sa cti ed. m n . n ot m II I I do co a d you , as though I were

. n n i n the somewhat For eve though I be bou d Name, n ot f i n I have yet become per ected Jesus Christ . For

n ow a n n n n o f d a n I am m ki g a begi i g iscipleship , d I “ f l - address you as my el ow disciples . For it were mee t 4 for m e to be an oi nted by you for the con test with

1 f P ila d. S m s c . h 1 1 rn . 1 2 fr m w w e s For Burrhu , , y , o hich e e n tha t t he requ est o f Igna tius w a s gra ted . 2 m s n o f 2 Ti m . . 1 Proba bly a re i ni ce ce i 6 . 2 The w ord used here i s u nderstood by Light ‘ ’ a n mea n - fe w foot a nd Z h to school llo s. The w ord i s no t fou n d s w h b tt t f o a d s i n s a n a a i n w f el e ere , Light o t duce illu tr tio L t ord ou nd ‘ ’ i n n s r n s c o m eda o i t a w i s s i n i c i ptio , p g g , hich u ed the plura l to d n s a v s a n i n t h e sa m s un sa m ma s e ote l e tr i ed e chool or der the e ter . i e i s s The m a ster n this w Chri t . 4 a n n n o f th e a w a s w o f ra n The oi ti g thlete the ork the t i er .

f Ro m . I n a ssa s a i s a C . 3 . both p ge the ide th t the Church a lluded

4 2 T H E E PI STLE TO TH E E PH E SIAN S

a e n hi a s a s gr tulat you , who are k it to m closely is the to a n d s Church Jesus Christ Jesu Christ to the Father, h a ll n s i n n no ma n t at thi g may accord u ity . Let be

e If a n one n ot n n of d ceived . y be withi the e closure 1 2 a r f F i f a s e o . the alt r, he l ck the b ad God or the ’ “ r of one t wo a e ﬁi c a c h ow praye or hath so gre t y, much more ha s the prayer of t h e bishop a n d o f the whole O n h not n n Church . S the e who comes to the co gregatio thereby shows his pride a nd straightway cuts himself ’ " 1 ff. r o n Goa esi stet/z t/ze roud. So For it is writte , p h n n ot th e t e let us take heed to resist bishop, that we 5 ma n y be livi g i n submission to God . A n f r ma n VI . d so a as a sees a bishop keepi ng “ n h i m a ll i n n e sile ce, let hold him the more revere c one th e a r o f u n For every , whom M ste the ho sehold se ds n Hi s o wn i to admi ister household , we ought to rece ve ’ n f n eve as the Sender s very sel . The bishop the we f ought plai n ly to regard as the Lord Himsel . Now On esimus o f his o wn accord praises highly your orderly n n of f i n ou a ll i n ma er li e God , how that y live accord an ce with truth a nd that i n your midst n o heresy has

n . n ot e n n a n o n e its dwelli g Nay, you do ev liste to y 7 f n i n i f he speak O aught beyo d Jesus Christ truth . n of nn n VI I . For some are wo t, out malicious cu i g,

1 ‘ ’ w a ns a n s o f a lta r s t ll O n ee a . the ord tr l ted e clo ure the , T 7 , ’ ‘ ’ hi la w n s. n s o f a a i s I d. 4 , ith ote The e clo ure the lt r the court i n a na s s o f the congrega tion the old T ber cle or Temple . Thi w a t s sepa ra ted from the outer court . I l ere i denotes t h e a semb ly o f t h e fa ith ful i n ea ch i ndi v idua l church . 2 ’ Light foot b ra cket s the w ords o f God . 3 — t M v . 1 8 20 . C . a tt . x iii ’ I ro v . . iii . 34 5 ’ ' a n s a The tra nsl a tion follow s Z h re di ng . Light foot s text yi e l ls ’ ’ s ns w e m a G s s n . the e e , y be od by our ubjectio na s i s n a n fo r s O nes m s Ig tiu here i directly ple di g their bi hop i u , w hose quiet a nd modest dem ea nour might lea d so me to despise n d s m a ns i n Ph i la d I M a h i m . Cf . 1 a . n . . . c 5 , the i il r directio , g 3 7 ’ n fo w Lightfoot s rea di ng h a s bee llo ed . T H E E PIST LE To T H E E PH E SI AN S 43

hea r to about with them the Name, while they practise n n f certai other deeds u worthy o God . These you must n 1 eeds avoid as wild beasts . For they are mad dogs , n n s biti g stealthily, agai t whom you must be on your

for i n guard, their b te is hard to heal . There is o e 2 n o f a n d of S n a n n u Physicia , ﬂesh pirit , origi ate d “ n i n m a n f i n son o f origi ate, God , true Li e death , “ a nd So n o f ﬁ a n d n Mary God, rst passible the impassible , Jesus Christ our Lo rd .

. n o ma n n a s n e VI II Let the deceive you, i d ed you

a re n ot for i v en t o G od. deceived, you are wholly g , For

n n o e n i n ca n whe vil desire is impla ted you , which

n n n f n n . torme t you , the are you livi g a ter a godly ma er 5 f n for I devote mysel to abaseme t your sakes, I sur

1 f m h C . rn P l 2 S . i a . d. y 4 , 2 ‘ ’ ‘ ’ O n a n s s o f s a n d S i n se s se e the tithe i fle h pirit the epistle , ‘ ’ n . w s r t he D v n n a I trod § 4 . The ord S pirit expre ses he e i i e ture ‘ o f . s L s m a m a 2 m . . Chri t We y co p re Cle c 9, Chri t the ord ’ n m ma n m n i s s s n a e s . bei g fir t pirit , the bec e fl h The hu ele e t ‘ ’ f ss w fl s s a a n a n t s s c . expre ed by the ord e h . For thi b l ced ithe i , ’ I O lyc . 3 . 2 ' 5 m ' e a nd a ew 'ro The ter s employed by Igna tius a re y w rrrds y n s . ‘ Igna tius i s u sing the w ord s to e xpress little more tha n crea ted ’ a n d n a . S a n a w v nts a n a u cre te uch l gu ge , ho e er, poi to e rly period o f na s a m n a n d not a v n s i n a a s doctri l t te e t , could h e bee u ed l ter d y w n n a Of s a s w a v s m ithout i curri g the ch rge here y , it ould h e ee ed ‘ n D v n n a n o f on n n o f a to de y the i i e ge er tio the S . The co ceptio D iv i ne Son ship w a s rea lized by t h e Ch urch before the conce ption ’ ’ v w H n o f a D n n a n S A ost les Creed . i i e ge er tio ( ete , p , p e ce the use o f such la ngua ge by Igna tiu s a t a time w hen there w a s n o ex a ct defi ni t io n of theologica l t e rm s i n v ol v es n othi ng i nc o nsi s' e n t w n a n d a fTo rds no f a Ire d n ith the Nice e Creed , proo th t e ied the

- f n s n i n Ma n . 6 pre existence o Christ . This la tter ﬁ ds expre sio g ’ f d P . . r u . 0 i l n e fu f E xcu s s v ol. . o a See s . oly 3 rther Light oot , ii pp 9 , 4 w h o f s a ssa i s a m a t D w The ole thi p ge i ed the ocetic error , hich t o den ie d the rea li y f the I n ca rna tion . 5 ' a a m o ﬂ sc ouri n sa m w we ft ua Liter lly , I your g. The e ord , p pm ,

. i s d a i i v . f i t . n 1 1 a w s o c o n s u sed by S P ul Cor . 3 It or u ed de m n e d m na s o f w s a ss s wh o w sa r a s cri i l the lo e t cl e , ere c iﬁced a Off n s i n t m es o f a v s a ns t o a v expi tory eri g i pl gue or other i it tio , ert ‘ the w ra th o f the Gods . It thu s i n clude s the t w o idea s o f S el f ’ v n de otio n a nd a ba seme t . 4 4 T H E E PISTLE TO T H E E PH E SIA NS

' ren der myself as a n o ﬂ eri n g for the Church of you E n n wn n a . phesia s, which is re o ed u to the ges They that 1 of th e n n s o f S are ﬂesh ca ot do the work the pirit, n e ither ca n they that are spiritual do the works of the

s n f h n n o f n f n or ﬂe h , eve as ait ca ot do the works u belie ,

n u belief the works o f faith . But even th e thi ngs wh ich f 2 you do a te r the ﬂesh a re spiritual . F or you do all n s i n thi g Jesus Christ . 2 IX . I have learn ed that certai n person s from yon der n n f have passed through your city, bri gi g with them alse teachi ng These yo u did n o t suffer to sow seeds amon g for ca rs n o t you , you closed your that they might receive 4 th e s n n n of th e seeds ow by them , si ce you were sto es 5 f n fo r n o f temple, prepared be oreha d a buildi g God the n t o n n o f Father, bei g raised the heights by the e gi e th e n Jesus Christ, which is Cross , usi g as your rope the l “ S . f n a a nd Holy pirit Your aith is the wi d ss , love is the O n w e way which leads up to God . S the you all com ’ n n i n f n n hea ri n pa io s estal processio alo g the way , g your

1 S u est 1 11 . 1 s . gg ed by Cor . 4 q 2 See I ntrod . 4 . 3 i s n n a a i s a f n s It u certa i wh t pl ce lluded to . Light oot co jecture a Phila de lphi . 4 a n o f m a i s su n a f m a nn o f n a s The ch ge et phor dde , ter the er Ig tiu , ss n a nd i s follo wed by a no ther ch a nge . They a re i n succe io the s i n w s e i s s w n s n s of a b n a nd m m s of a oil hich e d o , to e uildi g , e ber s fest a l proces ion . ’ 5 f m n a n h a s e n a e Light oot s e e d tio b e dopt d . 5 The wh ~ - le of this pa ssa ge i s a somew ha t extra va ga n t expa nsion i t 2 b a i n E h . 0 s . i n grea t det a il of the met a ph o r u sed y St . P ul p . q I n n o f th e fa f a re st n s ss the buildi g Church , the ith ul the o e , the Cro a n H S i s w s nes a re i s the cr e , the oly pirit the rope by hich the to a s fa i s w n a ss w s s m a h n i n m n a nd r i ed , ith the i dl hich et the c i e otio lov e i s the i nclined pla ne a long w hich the sto nes a re dra w n . 7 The ﬁ i s n o w a e a n A not her ch a nge of m eta phor . gure h the ss n i n w m s a a i n ﬁ sta l a c a proce io , hich the pilgri , rr yed ttire , rry

m a s n es ma es a nd sa m ms . S ss n s s ll hri , i g , other cred e ble uch proce io m m n i n a nd w a f o f s w S a A s a s . ould be co o yri , i , el e here For gi t uch s of A m s a t E sus see L f I n a /i n s ima ge to the temple rte i phe , ight oot , g ,

I I . 1 7 . T H E E PI STLE TO T H E E P H E S I AN S 4 5

l a n d n n a n d u s God shri e , beari g Christ your holy treas re , f fully arrayed i n the comman dmen ts o Jesus Christ .

A n d i n c n a a n d ff e your rejoi i gs I too have p rt, am su er d a n d ou to associate with you by letter, to rejoice with y ’ 2 n n n n n f that you love othi g pertai i g to ma s outward li e, but God on ly . 3 A n d for o f men n e n —for X . the rest pray u c asi gly — there is i n them hope of repe n tan ce that they ma y

' n Suﬂ r fo n di s attai n u to God . e them there re to lear

esh i f n f of c ipl p at least rom your works . I ace their outb ursts o f wrath be meek ; i n face o f their boastful words be humble ; meet their revili ngs with prayers ; 4 i n f i n f where they are error, be stead ast the aith ; i n f o f f n n o t to ace their ury be ge tle . Be eager retaliate n f n e n upo them . Let our orbeara ce prove us th ir brethre . n u m o f n Let us e deavo r to be i itators the Lord , strivi g who 5 c a n ff e n w h o c a n ef su er the gr ater wro g, be d rauded , a t n no n o f who be set aught, that ra k weed the Devil be f i n o u B t i n a ll n e i n oun d y . u puri ty a d sobri ty abide t s i n a n n Chris Je us ﬂesh d i spiri t . 6 H n fo us f XI . These are the last times . e ce rth let eel

a n i n of n - ffe n of sh me, let us sta d awe the lo g su ri g God , u n o ur u m n Fo r th f lest it t r to j dg e t . ei er let us ear the o m le t v e n wrath to c e, or us lo e the grace which is pres t either this or that ; on ly be it ours to be fou n d i n f w f n A f Christ Jesus un to li e hich is li e i deed . part rom i n n n . w a Him , let othi g dazzle you For Him I e r my o n u a i n ma b ds, my spirit al pe rls, which I pray that I y rise agai n by the help o f your prayer may it ever be — mi n e to ha ve a share i n that that I may be fou n d amon g

F o r s s n f w m s e s c . A s 2 . m th e hri e ct xix . 4 They ere s a ll odel ffe d ss a t m a s a m s a nd o red to the god or god e , or kept ho e ulet , so m e m s a i n a v s s o f t h e a ti e pl ced gr e by the ide de d . 2 f ’ Light oot s emenda tion h a s bee n a do t ed . 3 p f. 1 v . C ss 1 . . S ee . 2 . The 7 . Col i 3 5 6 A r m n s n o f " v i 1 8 f . . C . I n e i i ce ce Cor . 7 . Joh ii . 46 T HE E PISTLE TO T H E E PH E SI ANS

n of o e E n n the ba d th s phesia Christia s , who were , besides , 1 2 0 con tin ua lly o f o ne accord with the A postles m the r f r powe o Jesus Ch i st . X II n d . n a m I k ow who I am to whom I write . I a

n n ma n n e . a co dem ed , you have obtai ed m rcy I am

to e . subject peril, you are established s cure You are the high way of those who are being con ducted by death 3 u nto God You are i n itiated i nto the mysteries alo n g 4 u wa s n ﬁ a nd l wh o with Pa l , who sa cti ed wel approved, is worthy o f congratulation ; i n whose footsteps may I

1 ’ ’ O r w t Z a h u s a n n s w t . i h re di g , co orted i h 2 I n a n St . Pa w h ooh a d s a nd a a t E s s dditio to ul , re ided t ught phe u ,

ma a f n S t . n w m a a on a n f m there y be re ere ce to Joh , ho tr diti , d ti g ro t he a s a o f s n n s n s a s s n 1n h i s l t qu rter the eco d ce tury , repre e t re idi g

ee . . l a ter yea rs a t E phesus. S I l l i 1 ’ E us b r s v . o m e e u H . 2 m A n l o l c t s E . n f a y , quoted by , 4 Cle e t lex ’

/w 2 f 11 “ v . a m s a w es sa lv e . c . e a n a ri a / a i . dri , Q , c 4 ; T rtulli , 5 ’ O n the e v ide nce o f a st a temen t a ttributed to l a pi a s i n som e recen tly rec o v t - red fra gmen t s o f Philip o f Side (fi fth ce nt ury ) to the ffe a A s n wa s s a n w s s r s d n a t e ct th t the po tle Joh l i by the Je , thi e i e ce E s s ha s n ca llt d i n st n s m n s a s a nd phe u bee que io by o e rece t chol r , it i s certa i nly surprisi ng th a t Ig na t ius i n h i s letter to the E phesia n s

w ss f s S t n . ee fo r a s ss n o f no here expre ly re er to . Joh S di cu io the l a H n Gos e s s u la ? a ] ume nt s . 2 f w s S a n n v r D oc 1 6 . hole que tio t to , p , I , ’ ’ ﬁ s 2 1 f. S t . 5 s 15 a ss d As a s a ns a nd 3 l eter r t epi tle ddre e to i tic Chri ti , t A w a n i o n d S t . a re e s n e n a 1 a n S . dre Philip r pre e t d e ly tr diti v ha v i ng li e d i n these region s . ‘ 7 E phesus w a s a h igh w a y o fma rty rs Crimi na ls were freque n t lv s v fo r s w s a nd n n s n s i n a m a a nd re er ed the ho hu ti g ce e the phithe tre , ' v w r s the pro i nces e e resorted to fo r the upply o f v ictims . I he s a ns w t a e a s mm n m na s n ss W e Chri ti ould be re t d co o cri i l , u le they re R ma z ns S a n s o f s n s f m E a s w d o n citi e . uch b d pri o er ro the t oul a ss a n r a w e a h t h e se a a t E s s a n d p lo g the g e t route hich r c ed phe u ,

w n s Os a o t o f R m . ould the ce be hipped to ti , the p r o e A meta phor deri v ed from the a n cien t myste ries a nd s uggested ’ t o f t h o n a n s w d o f th e h e a n a S . a w s s by l gu ge P ul , co t tly u e the or ‘ ’ A V s i 2 a o f n a . . d n . i v 1 s s f m e a n . s a s Go p l , Phil , pe k hi el i iti ted ( I a m Ig n a t iu s i s spea ki ng of their i ntercourse w ith t d Am n s w a s . a wh o h d s a n a u ma s . t e S t a r yr o g h e P ul , re ided t ght

i m . a t E s s . n t s i n a s a E s s 1 T . phe u The o ice the P tor l pi tle ( i 3 , t v n s T . 1 8 i v . 1 20 e s n A s a s a s 2 i m . i , 3 , ) r pre e the o tle tr er i g the e . p sa m ns a nd na s n i n a s on h i s w a e regio , like Ig tiu , jour ey g to Tro y t o Ro me for h is ﬁ na l tri a l a n d m a rtyrdo m O n the silen ce o f ’

na s a s St . n s s n a t E s s see n o n c . 1 1 . Ig tiu to Joh re ide ce phe u , ote T H E E PI STLE TO TH E E PH E SI ANS 4 7

f n f n n n n be ou d closely ollowi g, whe I attai u to God ; 1 who makes men tio n of you i n every letter i n Christ

Jesus . n f X III . Be dilige t there ore to come together more 2 f n n n a n d . o te to re der tha ks to God to give glory , For

n f n s f of whe you reque tly as emble together, the orces Satan are overthrown a nd the destruction which he is

plan n in g is un don e by the harmon y of your faith . n i s n c f o f Nothi g better tha peace, by whi h all war are

heaven ly a n d earthly foes is brought to n aught . V n i f X I . n of n No e these thi gs escapes your otice, you hold fast perfectly your faith a n d love i n Jes us f for n n n a n d en d o f . Christ, these are the begi i g the li e

n n n f A n d e nd . The begi i g is aith , the is love the two n n i n n a re a n d f on ble di g u ity God , all else ollows these, n n i n f n m a n f e di g per ect good ess . No who pro esses

f l i n si n n or i f v aith ives , he possesses love, does he li e 3 i n n f f . I n hatred . The tree is ma i est by its ruit like ’ n n f r n ma er they who pro ess to be Christ s, shall be appa e t 4 t no by their deeds . For at this ime the Work is mere

of f n n n h n m a n matter pro essio , but is see o ly w e a is i n f f fou n d livi ng the power o aith u n to the en d.

' n XV . It is better to keep sile ce a n d to be than to 5 a n d n o t b e . I t i f talk to is good to teach , the speaker n act . Now there was O e Teach e r, Who spake a n d it

1 ‘ ’ w ds i n v t a re di fli t a rs n ra ns a s The or e ery let er c ul . Pe o t l te ‘ ’ h i s a nd f h E E n o s t e s s a s . through ut letter , re er it to pi tle to the phe i a re w v f n s E s a n h r st a n s a nd There , ho e er, re ere ce to the phe i C i i to ’ s i n v a o f t s S . o . v E s s a s s r m x . R i 1 or. a . phe u e er l P ul epi tle , g 5 C 2 2 xv i . 1 . . 8 s . 1 T . 8 i m . i 2 Ti 1 8 i 2 xv . m . . v . 1 . 3 , , 9 ; Cor i q ; 3 ; i , 2 ‘ ’ mc fo ha n s ' I . i t . c o r v n w o rd eb t r a together t k gi i g . The xa p a f i s o a s n a n t f s t h e here prob bly u ed ge er lly , but i direc ly re er to

E uch a rist . 3 f. . rr. i ee a x c v . S M tt 33 ; Luke 44 . 4 ‘ ’ ‘ F o r the W ork i n the se nse o f the prea chi ng a nd p ra c tice ’ Ro f st a t see m . a d c f. A o n n s xv . . 0 f 8 . . C . Chri i i y , 3 , ct 3 , Phil ii 3

i . a so o h n . i v . v 2 v . . l J 34 , 9, x ii 4 5 ro a b e i s n n of u m a n o f s P b bly thi ki g the q iet de e our their bi hop . 48 T H E E PISTLE TO T H E E PH E S I ANS

1 n H i came to pass . A d the deeds which e has don e n

sile n ce are worthy o f the Father . H e wh o is truly master of the spoken word o f Jesus is able a lso to listen 2 Hi s n fe a n d to sile ce, that he may be per ct, so may

e a nd n n . act by his spe ch , be u derstood by his sile ce

N n n fr n t othi g is hidde om the Lord , but eve our secre s

r f a re brought n igh u n to H m . Let us there ore do all n i n n He t n thi gs the assura ce that dwells wi hi us, that 3 we may be His shri n es a n d He Himself may dwell i n n us as God . For this is i deed true a n d will be made man ifest before our eyes by the services o f love which

n as our bou n den duty we re der u n to Him .

. n o n . e XVI Be t deceived , my brethre Th y that 4 corrupt houses shall n o t i n heri t the kingdom o f God . If then they who did such deeds after the flesh were if ma n put to death , how much more a by his evil ’ tea chi ng corrupt God s faith fo r which Jesus Christ was S m n n fi le sh ll fi . h de d a cruci ed uc a a , becomi g , go n n n fi re a n d i n nn i to u que chable , like ma er he that

heareth him . 5 XVII . For this cause the Lord received the oi n t 6 n n m me t upo His head, that He ight breathe the odour

i ' 1 ’ He a pplies to Christ s w ork the w o rds which the Ps a l m i st u se d ’ f s a Ps. . . o n i n ( xxxii [xxxiii ] 9) God ctio Crea tion . 2 ’ I nsta nces o f thi s silence a re the thirty yea rs retirem e n t be fore ll s m n s r ll s w i a wa f m a m n st a ns i public i i t y , i thdr l ro popul r de o r tio , Hi e m n fo r a a nd H i s s s n a t h i s a . retir e t pr yer , ile ce tri l 3 f. 1 o r 1 v 1 6 i 2 v i 6 v . C C . . 1 . . 1 Re xxi a nd iii , 7 , 9, Cor . , . 3 , ’ see l h ila d . 7 . 4 S ge s a sa s i n n n ug ted by the p s ge quoted the precedi g ote . The ’ corrupters o f houses refer to t h ose w h o pollute their hea rts a nd s v bodie by e il . 5 ‘ ’ w s f w a f w s a t H e m a . The ord re er to h t ollo , th ight bre the , etc 5 s e f s a n n n a t a n . See a xi v . s . Thi r er to the oi ti g Beth y M rk 3 q , f v . h ﬁ i i . 2 s a n a nd nd h a . . 6 s n x . t e M tt xx i q , Joh q Z Light oot ‘ ’ pa ra lleli s m to brea t h e u pon the church i n t he w o rds record e d ‘ b S t . n n se w a s fi e w o f y Joh o ly , the hou ll d ith the odour the n f a n fr m a a oi nt me n t . They i er ccordi gly o the pa ss ge k n ow ledge ’ f t a a i v n s n . i s m by Ig na tius o S . Joh rr t e But it ore proba ble tha t

5 0 TH E E PISTLE TO T HE E PH E SIA NS

1 A n n XIX . d from the pri n ce of this world were hidde ’ M n a n - n i n e n n r ary s virgi ity d her child beari g , lik ma e 2 5 too the dea th of the Lord Three mysteries are these ’ f r H ow o n r n i n n . ope p oclamatio , wrought God s sile ce 4 then were they man ifested to the a ges ? A star sho ne f i n H n n s a n d orth eave more brightly tha all the star , h n r ca n a nd r n its lig t was greater tha wo ds tell, its st a ge 5 n A n d a appeari g caused perplexity . all the other st rs,

sun a n d n f n n with the moo , ormed themselves i to a ba d th f r a ll about e star . But the star itsel su passed them i n A n d n n its bright ess. there was distress to k ow when ce came this stran ge sight so u n like the othe r a n n stars . From that time all sorcery d every spell bega

1 The idea tha t Sa ta n w a s dece i v ed by the mysterious silen ce a nd reser v e o f God i n the I nca rna tio n i s fou nd i n w riters o f the s nd a nd f n s. s o f ssa eco , third , ourth ce turie Thu Gregory Ny

Or Ca t . 26 H e w h o ﬁ s de v ma n a o f ( . ) sa ys : r t cei ed by the b it s n s a a s e i s ms f v s n m n of e u l ple ur , hi el decei ed by the pre e t e t the ’ ma n f m hu or . O ne o f t w o of uret o ni a n a V s n m s the MSS . the C Syri c er io o it ‘ ’ a ll m n n of a a n d iss a s m s s e tio the de th , d oci te the three y terie ‘ f m w a e w s n run : t he v n o f . ro h t pr cedes. The ord the irgi ity M ’ a nd the bi rth o f our Lord a nd the three mysteries of a c ry . But ‘ ’ i s fﬁ see w a t h e m s s c a n m a n w n it di cult to h t three y terie e , he s s d d a s n o f thu di socia ted from the prece in g w or s. The b e ce the m a a a n H a m i n o itted cl use i n the quota tion of this p ss ge by Orige ( .

L a c. v i i s a th fa h a b i s n a ssa . ) expl i ned by e ct t t e quoti g the p ge

f - merely wit h re erence to the Virgi n Birth . 3 By the dea th of the Lord here Igna tius m ea ns the a ton emen t a a fa w a s n w n a a n brought bout through the de th . The ct k o to S t i t s s n n . . a es d h i m . f 1 s . ig iﬁc ce ca pe C . Cor ii 7 q 4 A a a n si n ss of n nt s i n l ter exp o , doubtle , the i cide de cribed

a . . 1 s . w v f m a a n a M tt ii q ; but hether deri ed ro or l tr ditio or w n s w a t e ll n a ssa w ritte ource e c n not . The o ly other p ge here Igna tius show s k n ow ledge of a tra ditio n other tha n tha t preserv ed i n i . a s s i s n S m rn . I n m n of A a n E xt . our Go pel y 3 Cle e t lex dri ,

Th ad. n n o f sta i s a nd i n a n a w 74 , the i cide t the r exp ed l gu ge hich ma s w a a n a n a y ho cqua i nt ce w ith this p ssa ge o f Ig tiu s. 5 ’ a a a s a v n s s s s a m The ide ppe r to h e bee ugge ted by Jo eph dre . s m a n a a d ns see a ssa s f For i il r lege d ry d itio , p ge quoted by Light oot ,

. H fa r a i n v . 8 1 82 . o w s s a n d a s a n a a ol. s s ii pp , thi p ge i te de ctu l description it i s diﬂi c ult to sa y . T H E E PISTLE TO T HE E PH E S I ANS 5 1

1 to lose their power the ig n oran ce of wickedn ess began to van ish away ; the overthrow of the an cien t domin io n ’ 2 n n n was bei g brought to pass , si ce God was appeari g i n human form u n to n ewn ess of life eternal . That which had bee n perfected i n the mi n d o f God was n n ll n . n a n comi g i to bei g He ce thi gs were disturbed , n n beca use the overthrow of death wa s bein g pla ed .

. If XX Jesus Christ permit me through your prayer, ’ a nd i n n it be God s will, my seco d treatise, which I am 3 n on f about to write u to you, I will go to set orth the n n n n e f n Divi e pla , which I bega to expou d, with r ere ce 4 n ew m a n n n i n f i n to the , Jesus Christ, co sisti g aith

a n d w H im i n n a n d Him love to ard , His Passio Resur 5 n i f n n rectio , especially the Lord make a y revelatio to f . i n n i n on e o me Meet commo assembly grace, every ma n m a n i n one f a n d i n on e you , by , aith Jesus Christ, n f of D th e Who is accordi g to the ﬂesh o the stock avid, Son o f ma n a n d Son of God, so that you may obey th e bishop a n d the presbytery with a mi n d free from 6 on n on e n e distracti breaki g bread , which is the medici of n n immortality, the a tidote preservi g us that we should n ot die but live for ever i n Jesus Christ .

Ma gic a n d w itchcra ft w ere w idely prev a len t i n the E mprre f n f r a n a n f. A . 1 o throughout the ﬁrst our ce turies . C cts xix 9 ccou t of i t s v a n a t E s s . m H a a n i n a r pre le ce phe u The e peror dri , lette w n S e rv i a n us a 1 A . D . sa s w f n t o ritte to bout 34 , y ith re ere ce the ‘ of A a n a : i s n u o f a n no city lex dri There o r ler sy a gogue there, Sa ma a n no s a n s w h o i s n ot a n a s a rit , Chri ti pre byter , trologer, ’ s sa a a . a a w r o f w ra f wa s ooth yer, qu ck The ide th t the po e itchc t s broke n by the comi ng o f Chri st i s comm on ly found i n the Fa ther . 2 ’ Lightfoot s rea di ng h a s bee n a dopted . 3 There i s n othi ng to show tha t this desig n w a s e v er ca rried out . 4 ’ f s n w m a n . 1 r v f s s e c Co . x . For the , 45 , 47 . Light oot ugge t

a na s ma a v n s E h . i v 2 e f r s . th t Ig tiu y h e u der tood p . 4 to r e to Chri t 5 ’ a n s m n a n lra n a Z h e e d tio s bee dopted . 5

a s f. A 6 . . 1 6 . c s 1 . For the phr e , ct ii . 4 , xx 7 , etc . , Cor x The f n i s th e E a s w h h i s n o f n w n re ere ce to uch ri t , ic the bo d u ity bet ee d H i s m m h a n m r . st s. See S n 8 Phi la d. Chri e ber y . , 4 Wit the f w n w s cf n v i . ollo i g ord . Joh 53, 54 . 5 2 TH E E PISTLE TO TH E E PH E S I AN S

1 w XXI . I am devoted to you a nd to those hom you n f f f se t to S myrna or the hon our o God . It is rom e n n n th ce, moreover, that I am writi g to you with tha ks n o a nd love for a s givi g to the L rd, with Polycarp well

for s n u as yourselve . Remember me, eve as Jes s Christ

m fo r i n re embers you . Pray the Church which is S n n i n n R yria, whe ce I am bei g led bo ds to ome, though I am the last amon g the faithful there ; accordi ng as I was deemed worthy to b e fou nd desti n ed for the hon our o f God . Farewell i n God the Father a n d i n Jesus n Christ our commo Hope .

‘ 9 ’ — . a m a sa ﬁ for w r cw rfrw ov s Lit I cri ce you . The rd l x , u ed o a Po l s m s s a n Sm rn . 1 0 c . 2 6 . s here, ccur g i , y , y , It clo ely re e ble

w r s i n . B ut m n a i s si m v n the o d u ed c 8. the pro i ne t ide ply de otio ’ a nd v for a n w ma s a a n to, lo e , other. The ord y be illu tr ted by other ’ w o fsi m a f m a n i a dr v os - m n w i s f n ord il r or tio , p x , like i ded , hich ou d no t n i n i v n 5 l v . lv . 20 a s n s of P . i . o ly Phil ii . , but l o the LXX er io [ ]

- 1 t a ns a i n P B . V . m O s w v 4 ( r l ted the . y ther , ho e er , ‘ ’ see i n a s a f s n i a n v m f for a nd the phr e uller ig ﬁc ce , I gi e y li e you , ﬁ nd i n a n a s n hi s m n m d m f. for d a it llu io to co i g a rtyr o . C the i e ’

1 n 1 6 . A a na s s ti e 1 m . w f s Joh iii . th iu ( 9) uses the ord o our Lord sa criﬁce . TH E TH E M N E IANS . I I . E PI STLE TO AG S

[Ma gn esi a by the M aea n der w a s a bout ﬁ ftee n Roma n miles

- south ea st o f E phesus . The fou n da tion o f the Church there ’

i . proba bly da tes from S t . Pa ul s residen ce a t E phesus (A cts x x 1 0 a n s a n r st a ns E s a ns o n a n The M g e i Ch i i , like the phe i , he ri g ’ o f na s v s S m na h a d s n a t s a i a Ig tiu i it to yr , e t deleg e to th t city , cludin g represen ta ti v es of a ll three orders o f the mi n istry (c . na s w s a n w e n t i n i m A s i n e Ig tiu rite to ck o l dge their i teres h . oth r st s s m ta n o f n a nd o f e i n epi le , he urge the i por ce u ity the duty ob d e ce m n s s a w a n n m a a ns s m n n to the i i try , e peci lly r i g the g i t pre u i g upo f — w t h e n ss o f s I n . 8 1 0 a s t youth ul e their bi hop (c . cc he de l i h a f m o f a s a a n s w w a ns m w or Jud i tic error , g i t hich he r the , ithout ,

w v m n i t s a c t ua l s n a t a n s a c f. . 1 1 1 2 ho e er , i plyi g exi te ce M g e i ( cc , ,

a re n n a a s ns D oc e t rsm . S ee There i cide t l llu io to (cc 9 , f urt her A dd. Note

G N A TI US a Th eo h orus I , who is lso p , to her that has been blessed by the grace of God the Father i n Christ u S i n Jes s our aviour, Whom I salute the Church which i n n ae n a n d i n is Mag esia by the M a der, wish her God n i n the Father a d n Jesus Christ heartiest greeti g.

' n n r f I . Whe I lear ed t hat yo u godly love shows itsel 1 i n r n a nd o a most orde ly demea our, I rejoiced res lved f to address myself to yo u i n the faith o Jesus Christ . 3 n n a n o f n For havi g bee gr ted a title the highest revere ce, i n my bon ds which I wear I si ng the praises o f t h e 3 a n d i n n n churches, I pray that them there may be u io

f a n d s . n o ﬂesh pirit} which belo g to Jesus Christ, our

' l s . u m s n z . e t s a eir b i io to uthority . 3 ‘ ’ f. E b f n o f s . C h Pro a bly the title o a priso er Jesus Chri t p .

1 i v 1 m . 1 . iii . , . , Phile , 9 3 ‘ f a s na m a s E h Ro m . 2 . H s C . . p 4 , ere , there, Ig tiu co p re h i mself to some ga y rev eller ; hi s fetters a re hi s holid a y deco a ’— I . I G HT F OOT . tion . ’

f m i nsc r. a nd w . 1 . On na i s n n C . Ro . belo , c 3 Ig t u co ceptio o f n of see n . . s o f the u ity the Church , I trod 4 The ource the ’ f f i s H ms f See w s n a s o i t s s . Church u ity , li e , Chri t i el belo ,

. r 1 . un ion w ith Jesus a nd the Fa ther Cf T a ll. 1 5 4 T H E E PISTLE To TH E MAGN E SIANS

n n fe a n n n i n fa a nd l e —fo r co ti ual Li , u io both ith ov e e i s n o n be e n a —a nd n a ll th r thi g tt r tha th t , more tha , w un ion with J esus a nd the Father . I n Hi m e sha ll e n d ure a ll t he malicious atta cks o f the pri nce of t his 1 a nd es n f t a n n God world, , capi g rom hem, sh ll attai u to S n f e a n II . i ce there or I h ve bee permitted to see i n on of D a a nd you the pers am s, your godly bishop, w a s a nd A l n a n d t h e orthy presbyters, B sus pol o ius,

fe w - n n Z o ti on of a my llo serva t, the deaco , whom m y I

e a h e e n th e o a s n hav joy, bec use is subj ct u to bish p u to h o f a n d a s n t e grace God, to the presbytery u to the law —3 o f Jesus Christ A nd for ﬁ n too I I I . yourselves, it is tti g that you n o t o f should treat lightly the youth your bishop, but 3 n r o f a h im a ll con sideri g the powe God the F ther, pay i n n reveren ce . For n like ma er I have perceived that the holy presbyters have n ot presu med upon his 4 n f t e see mi gly youth ul s ate, but yield plac to him as to 5 i s n i n not on e who prude t God , or rather to him , but

th e F o f e s n Hi m to ather Jsus Chri t, eve to Who is 3 n f r f Hi m B s o f men . So o th e n o i hop all the ho our ,

3 1 . S e e no t e I ph . 7 3 ‘ The bishop i s he re rega rded a s the dispe nser o f b less i n s g’ v n f the presbyte rs a s t h e represen ta ti es a d gua rdi a ns o order . n i s n ﬁn e rrrT 1 001 The sente ce u ished . 3 w d o n h i m G od i . a s . e . the uthority be to e by i 4 ' W vewr e t rc v n t y a v n v a s a ns a The ords p b f h e bee riou ly tr l ted . v f l ws e a s a L f e s n n v n a n nd . O The re deri g gi e bo e ol o P r o ight oot th r , seei ng i n the words a n a llu sion to episcopa cy a s a new ly - crea t ed ‘ ns t t n a ns a t no t r n n s m n n w a e d i ti u io , tr l e ecog izi g the ee i gly e ly cre t f a a n a of na s nds f . B ut a a f m a o ﬁce , p rt ro the ct th t the l gu ge Ig tiu le n o coun te na nce to the v iew th a t he rega rded episcopa cy a s a n ew

ns n w s w no t a m of s n i n . a n i titutio , the ord ill d it thi re der g Z h ‘ ’ n s na n of a n ma n b rt t s s a st a n o n re der the ordi tio you g , thi put r i

w r s a ns a n a v v s s n s . D a m a s the o d . The tr l tio bo e gi e good e e wa d a a e f s w a w s m n h i s out r ly ppe r d youth ul , but ho ed i do beyo d

Yea rs. 5 f A m n a n V s n h a s n f w The rea di ng o the r e i er io bee ollo ed . 3 Pe t f . i nsc r. S e 1 . . 2 . m. e e . Ro C 9, Poly ii 5 T H E E PISTLE TO T H E M AG N E S IA NS 5 5

i t i s ﬁ n Who desired you , tti g that you should obe y

wi thou t dissembli n g . For it is no t that a ma n deceives l this visible bishop, but rather that he tries to chea t Hi m Wh o n A n d i n is i visible . such case it is n ot with

s Wh o n ﬂe h that he has to do, but with God k ows the n i n thi gs that are se cret .

. So n ﬁ n n ot n l to be IV the it is tti g o y called , but

also to be Christian s . E ven as there are some wh o ‘ ’ n on a nd have the ame bishop always their lips, yet i n n a f u everythi g act part rom him . Now s ch seem to n ot m en of n n e n me to be a good co scie c , seei g that 2 they gather n ot together i n a valid way accordi ng to

comman d .

f f n d n . So n n o a n e a d V the the thi gs this li e have , there are set toge ther before us the t wo issues of li fe a nd a n d ma n own death , each shall surely go to his 3 a s n th e on e of place . For just there are two coi ages, th e o f a n d on e of m God, other the world, each the has n o wn un i e stamped upo it its image, the bel vers the o f a n d i n stamp this world , they that love believe, the “ of G od F s s t image the ather through Je u Chris , through Whom un less we are ready o f our own accord to die 5 3 n Hi s n Hi s f not i n us— u to Passio , li e is

n f i n th e n VI . Seei g there ore that perso s already

1 ‘ ’ na m a n n o f w v s . A refere nce to the origi l e i g the ord , o er eer f R m C . o . 9. 3 f m rn 8 n . C . S y . ote 3 P 1 71 17 . d O c . 1 . A s 2 Cf. Clemen t q Rome . a n ct i . 5 . ] , c 5 , ) , 9 ‘ ’ f s i s H ms f m ss o f H b . . w C . e i 3 , here Chri t i el the i pre the ’ ‘ ’ a s n s D v n ma i s s a m n F ther s e se ce . Thi i i e i ge t ped upo the

be liev er by hi s u nion w ith Christ . 5 ‘ ’ n His a ss n . The s a n m s n ﬁ Lit . die i to P io Chri ti beco e ide ti ed

w s i n Hi s a ss n a n d s w i Hi m . Cf. a n a ith Chri t P io , die th the l gu ge

o f a o n a sm n h s i n Rom . v i . G a l. . 2 a s St . P ul b pti i to C ri t 4 , iii 7 l o

Rom v i G a l . 20. . . 5 , . ii n n e of s The sen te nce is un ﬁnished . The freque t occ urre c uch broken sentences i s a n i ndica tion o f ha ste i n t he composition o f hes s t e letter , 5 6 TH E E PISTLE TO T H E MAG N E SI ANS

n n e i n f u n a n d me tio ed I b held aith yo r whole umber, n have welcomed them , I urge you , be dilige t to do all

n i n n n f thi gs godly co cord, the bishop presidi g a ter the 1 n o f a n d a f n o f pa tter God, the presbyters ter the patter

h un of t h e A n s t e co cil postles , with the deaco s al o who n n t are most dear to me, seei g they are e trus ed with a 2 n su f service u der Je s Christ, Who be ore the ages was 3 f F a n d en d. with the ather, appeared at the There ore “ n n f th e w o f seeki g to co orm yourselves to ays God ,

n on e n a nd n o m a n n revere ce a other, let look upo his

f i n on e n eighbour a ter the ﬂesh , but Jesus Christ love

n an other con ti ually . Let there be n othin g amon g you o u b e n which shall be able to divide , but u ited with y \ a n d w the b ishop , ith them that have the rule over you n f n n for a pattern a n d lesso o i corruptio . A f n n VI I . s there ore the Lord did othi g without the

1 ‘ ‘ R a n rti trov w h a s s o f th e S a a nd e di g , hich the upport yri c

A m n a n V s n s. G e t a n V s n a nd r e i er io The r ek tex , L ti er io , the ‘ ’ ' drr i n a o f n x a r ov . Lo ger Greek te t re d , the pl ce There a re t w o types o f a uthority to w hich Ign a tiu s likens t h e a o f s n s s m m of uthority the bi hop , both bei g ugge ted by the e ory ’ s a m 1 s s the Lord e rthly i n istry . ( ) The bi hop repre e n ts the a o f t h e a w m s a s S o n o f M a n n uthority F ther , to ho Chri t , , duri g f d d l m r H i s a e n c f. Tra l. S n . 8 a nd e rthly li e yield obe ie ce ( 3 , y , a 2 s n ts a presen t pa ss ge) . ( ) The bishop repre e the uthority o f

v Hi s A c f. T l I N a n 1 w ﬁ s s ra l. n n Chri st o er po tle ( g . 3 e d a s n both comp ri o s . h s s a re a f. The presbyter regul rly compa red to t e A po tles . C m rn 8 2 S . . Tra ll. , 3 y a ns a re a s m a s s s i n Hi s The de co l o co p red to Je u Chri t , but a o n of Ma n a Se e s n c a e a nd rela tion s S to the F ther . pre e t h pt r

n . T ra ll. 3 ( ote) ‘ ’ w n i s s s m v The ord cou cil ugge ted by pri iti e Church custom . s sa t i n n t w i s s f m i n a The bi hop the ce re , th the pre byter or g ‘ ’ l i la d 8 . t . In A f f T Ph . hi m . ra l. r n a a c C . . co o bout ( c 3 , /p ‘ f ’ t . 28 r s s a re a n o . Con s . ii the p e byter c lled the cou cil the Church 3 ‘ ’ f s s n . t . Or a serv ice i n w h ich Jesu Chri t mi istered . (C M a t

f. T l r nd r n v n 8 a r . ra l . c f xx. 2 . C . , M k x 45 3 For the e e i g gi e ,

Ti m . i v 2 . . 2 1 . 6 . Cor xi 3 , 3 H eb . . 2 . Cf. i Pol c 1 f. n C y . ote .

6 0 THE E PISTLE TO T H E MAG NE SI A NS

1 n ew n u . s to the leave , which is Jes s Christ Be alted 2 i n no one n ou wa x for Him , that amo g y corrupt, by

your savour you shall be proved . It is outrageous to

u t ter the n a me of Jesus Christ a nd live i n Judaism . n n o t i n For Christia ity believed Judaism , but Judaism i n n i n e o f n Christia ity, which peopl every to gue believed a n d were gathered un to God .

. not XI I write this, my beloved , because I have

n f a re i n l lear ed that some o you such evi case, but as on e w h o n on is less tha you , I desire to put you your f n f n n guard that you all n ot i n to the s ares o vai teachi g, 3 but be fully con vi n ced o f the birth a nd passion a n d n i n o f resurrectio , which came to pass the time the — govern men t o f Pon tius Pilate e ven ts which truly a n d

n certai ly were brought to pass by Jesus Christ, our f 0 ma n n of Hope , rom which H pe y o e you ever go

astray .

. o f i n n i f XI I May I have joy you all thi gs, I be

. n n worthy For eve though I am a priso er, I am f n othi ng i n comparison with on e o f you who are ree . " n n o t ff for I k ow that you are pu ed up, you have Jesus 5 n Christ withi n yourselves . A n d I kn ow that whe I f e fo r n praise you , you e l the greater shame, it is writte , ’ 3 Tb e n g/zteous ma n i s Iri s o wn a m u er. f n ﬁ i n th e XII I . Be diligen t there ore to be co rmed

1 a . x . 2 1 M tt iii 33 , Luke xiii . . 3 a t . v . 1 0 i v f. L v . 1 1 . a i x x . C e 1 . M t 3 , M rk 5 , Luke 34 . 3 3 ' l h i s nf ss n i n a n a n D f m m a rudi ca t e co e io , couched ti ocetic or , y a th a t Ig n tius fea re d the da nger o f I) oce t ism a t M a gnesia . O r ss rs nk n o f a n s a n n s po ibly he thi i g the d ger thre te i g other churche , a n d so v s a n a n i a w a n n t h e Ma nesi a ns gi e tic p tory r i g to g . a o f i ﬁ n rs ns r a s i n e The d te the Cruc xio i e ted here, the Cr ed , i n m a s z s r a of fa a nd n n order to e ph i e the hi to ic l truth the ct , co ect

w h n a l s o o f . a s i n h i s a n it it the ge er hi t ry the period T citu , ccou t

of s a n s m n ns a A n n xv . the Chri ti , e tio Pil te ( . 3 f. 2 x . C Cor . iii 5 . 3 v xv . 1 . . Pro . iii 7 LXX The Hebrew gi ves quite a di ﬂ eren t

sen se . T HE E PISTLE TO T H E MAG N E SI ANS 6 1

l o f a n A i n decrees the Lord d the postles , that every 2 n i n thi g which you do , you may be prospered ﬂesh a n d f a n d i n Son a n d a n d spirit , by aith love, the Father 3 in S i n n n n a n d i n en d n the pirit, the begi i g the , alo g of n a n d with your bishop who is worthy all ho our, the “ ﬁ tl - n n o f a nd y wove spiritual coro al your presbytery, f the deacon s who are accordi ng to the mind o God .

S a n on n ubmit yourselves to the bishop d to e a other, as wa s f Jesus Christ [ subject] to the Father [a ter the ﬂesh], a n d t h e A a n d postles to Christ the Father, that there 5 n n may be u io both of ﬂesh a n d Spirit .

. K n n a re f o f XIV owi g that you ull God, I have i R i b r eﬂ . n a exhorted you y , emember me your pr yers, a that I m y attai n u n to God . Remember too the Church i n S f n ot which is yria, whereo I am worthy to be called a member . For I h a ve n eed o f your u n ited prayer i n

a n d i n S God , your love, that the Church yria may be gran ted the refreshi ng dew of your ferven t supplication .

E n f n n . S a XV The phesia s rom myr a s lute you , whe ce n fo r for also I am writi g to you , they have come hither ’

n s . I n wa God s glory, eve as your elves every y they

f h o f S n . have re res ed me, with Polycarp , Bishop myr a of c h a i n n The rest the chur es, too, s lute you the ho our i of . n which is Jesus Christ Farewell godly peace, 3 n f keepi g a stead ast spirit, which is Jesus Christ .

1 ‘ ’ w f d . The ord or ecrees occurs i n Acts xv i . 4 3 A n a n Ps . llusio to . i . 3 . LXX 3 c f 2 . 1 For the order, . Cor xiii . 3 . 3 o n . S ee n ote c 6 . 5 Cf. . 1 n a n d see n . . c ( ote) , I trod § 4 3 The rela ti v e proba bly refers to the whole c la rrse a nd th e idea o f n i co cord promin en t n it . T H E E TH E A A S II I . PISTLE TO TR LLI N

[Tra lles w a s situ a ted on the high - roa d w hich pa sses from E E w a s phesu s th rough Ma gn e sia a nd La odicea to the a st . It a o s v n e n n m es f m a n s a w i s a m s b ut e e t e or eightee il ro M g e i , hich l o t m d n a s w a w n E s s a nd a s. a s a i y bet ee phe u Tr lle Like M g e i , Tr lle ’

a w d i s h r i n a n f a s s s . prob bly o e t C ist a ity to the pre chi g o S t . P ul di ciple a a ns h a d s n s m na s a t Sm na The Tr lli e t their bi hop to eet Ig tiu yr , a nd w s a n m H e a k s a s n wa n m he rite to th k the . t e occ io to r the a a n s fa s a n a nd s a a sm w w v a s n g i t l e te chi g ep r ti . ithout , ho e er , ccu i g a o f s them person a lly of t hese errors . The ma in p rt the epi tle — . 6 1 1 n a ns a s n s a a ns a D e e o fw (cc ) co t i tro g prote t g i t oc tic rror, hich w e se e a more stron gly - dev eloped form i n the heresy a tta cked i n the E s Sm rnae a n A t sa m m s u n m pi tle to the y s . the e ti e he urge po the o f w a n a nd n to o ﬂi cers the duty out rd u ity obedie ce their Church , a s O f a l n s i n s their best security a ga i nst error . speci i tere t thi

n n n a re . . i s n o m n n of a co ectio cc 3 , 7 There e tio the Jud ic error n d m co e n ed i n the E pistle to the Ma gnesi a ns . ]

G A TI S Th e0 h orus I N U , who is also p , to her that is o f e beloved by God , the Father J sus Christ, to the holy 1 w r i n A a nd Church hich is at T alles sia, elect worthy 3 o f G od n i n a n , havi g peace ﬂesh d spirit through the n of passio Jesus Christ, Who is our hope through the resurrection u n to Hi m ; which Church I salute i n the 3 f n of f A h n a n d ul ess God , a ter the postolic ma er, bid

n her heartiest greeti g .

n n I . I have lear ed that you e xhibit a mi d which is

a n d n n i n n n n n ot blameless u waveri g patie t e dura ce,

f n a . rom habit but turally For so your bishop, Polybius ,

1 ' z e R ma n v n of A . . . the o pro i ce sia 3 Th e i s i n s m nf s n th e k a nd A m n a n text o e co u io , Gree text r e i V ‘ ’ ‘ ’ s ns r a n d fo r S . a w v er io e di g bloo pirit Prob bly , ho e er, the ’ n ns n h a s s v a n s . lo ger Greek rece io pre er ed the correct re di g , pirit ’ A m n a n s w The r e i v ersion om its through the pa ssion . Thi ould ‘ v s ns n a t a h fa i n a nd un n w h gi e the e e bei g pe ce t rough ith , io it , ’ s a n d s o f s the ﬂe h pirit Je u s Chri st . 3 ’ z i n A s l . e s s . the po tolic epi t e . 6 2 T H E E PI STL E TO T H E T RA LLI ANS 6 3

n f e wh o of a nd has i orm d me , by the will God Jesus n a t Sm n a nd h a s Christ has bee with me yr a, so greatly

i n n i n i n shared my joy my bo ds Christ Jesus, that n him I beheld your whole n umber . So the I welcomed n n n f a nd your godly ki d ess ma i ested through him , gave n f n a s n glory to God , whe I ou d you to be , I had lear ed , f f ollowers o God .

n h I I . For whe ever you are subject to the bis op as n n not u to Jesus Christ, you appear to me to be livi g

n f of me n f nn o f the ordi ary li e , but a ter the ma er the 1 f of for k li e Jesus Christ, Who died our sa es, that

believi n g i n His death you might escape death . It is n f n o u ecessary there ore that you should act, as i deed y

i n n n s . do, othi g without the bi hop But be subject also 2 n A of to the presbytery , as u to the postles Jesus Christ o F i f we i n h a f n ur Hope . or live Him we s ll be ou d 3 i n n of [ Him] . Those, too, who are deaco s the mys “ t eri es of Jesus Christ must i n every way be pleasin g n l n f m u to a l . For they are n ot deaco s o eats a nd 5 f n n of o . So dri ks, but are serva ts the Church God 3 the n they must be on their guard a gai n st blame a s

a r ag inst ﬁ e . 3 I n n n a ll n n s a s I I I . like ma er let revere ce the deaco

1 3 f . n m Ma . s a n n a u 6 n O s see on . . C . g 7 thi co p ri o ote M g 3 ’ f a n h a s n f w Light oot s re di g bee ollo ed . s a f s w a s a s a h a n Thi prob bly re er to their ork te cher , r ther t to n a t a s m a m their a ssista ce a t the E uch rist . S . P ul i il rly u ses ystery

v t f. v i n h ns o a a . Ro m x i . f . t e se e re e led tru h (C e. g . The ’ a ssa w f w s a ts o f s of a n s ofli e p ge hich ollo tre the dutie the de co c , no t o f th e respect w hich i s due to h i m . 5 ’ Th na s of a n s o fli ce A s v i 2 nv v e origi l dutie the de co ( ct . ) i ol ed a ns a a m n of a n n m n a s n ss s h co ider ble ou t tte tio to ere exter l bu i e , uc a s the distribution of a lm s. Y et there w a s a higher a spect of t he ffi a s f m s w e fi nd a ns n a i n a n o ce , ro the fir t the de co e g ged te chi g f A i s s a s w n m c . s a s a s es ( ct It thi higher pect hich Ig tiu e ph iz . 3 . Tim . 1 0 . Cf 1 iii . 7 ’ r m s m a ns ra n . a m rr z . e. the e u t be utu l co ide tio The de con st ’ ’ rega rd the people s w ishes ; the people m rrst respect the dea con s o fli c e . ' ‘ 6 4 TH E E PISTL E To THE I RALLIA NS

1 a n h i m a s Jesus Christ , as lso the bishop , [regardi g ] a 2 of t a nd s n l of type the Fa her, the presbyter as the Cou ci 3 a nd n o f A u God the ba d the postles . Witho t these there “ n f n n n n is no church deservi g o the ame . Co cer i g these a m tters I am persuaded that you are thus disposed .

For a n d i n I have received, still have with me , the

n of n o f perso your bishop , the patter your love . His m a n n n a nd n n very de e our is a striki g lesso , his ge tle ess is

power - a ma n whom I thi n k even those who are with f r f n . o o f out God revere It is love you that I thus re rai , although I might have spoken o f this with greater

n fﬁ n f urgen cy . But I thought ot myself su cie t or this of n n n n n ma n task e joi i g you, co dem ed that I am , as n though I were a apostle . a n i . n IV I have m y thoughts God . But I keep

f n n n n ot mysel withi bou ds, that my boasti g may prove w f a n n ot u n . n o n d my r i For must I eeds ear the more, d n m ﬂi give hee u to the that are pu ng me up . For they 5 who speak to me act as a scourge to me . For I

ff n n n ot . welcome su eri g, yet I k ow whether I am worthy

3 t i h n n o f O n s m a r s n cf. a u. 6 n . na s s thi co p i o M g , o e Ig tiu t i ki g a n t o a o f s s s a s S on of Ma n the rel tio the F ther Je u Chri t , Who ’ ca m n ot m n st e n m n s a . . e to be i i er d u to , but to i i ter ( M tt xx 3 ‘ ’ l a a f m a ns f Ma n . 6 n . w e ss C . g , ote The ho p ge ro de co to ’ a v I n ﬁ s a s Fa ther exhibits gre t a ria tion of text . the r t cl u e the ’ s I n La ti n Version rea d s a s the com ma n d men t o f Jesu s Chri t . ’ a of w w i s a S a v s n a n d pl ce the ord type , hich re d by the yri c er io n ns n a nd a n v s n a the lo ger Greek rece io , the Greek text L ti er io re d ‘ Souf 3 F or the idea s which suggested t his t wofold compa rison of the ‘ ’ Ma n w n is s s s s see . 6 n e . pre byter , g , ot The ord cou cil ugge ted a a n m n s o f s i n a m s w w by the rr ge e t the churche e rly ti e , hile the ord ‘ ba n d i s suggested by the ea rthly m i ni stry of the Lord a n d Hi s A s s po tle . O n the Ign a ti a n con ception o f th e m i n i stry a n d the un ity o f

see n . . the Church , I trod 4 5 Igna tius suppresses the ﬂa ttering words w hich he fea rs m a y ’ ma a v ff h i m . i s ss w v a s m w s pu up It po ible , ho e er , th t o e ord y h e

fa llen out . ' ‘ T H E E PI ST LE TO T H E I RA LLI A NS 6 5 “ n o f S n n t o f n For the e vy ata is o visible to the eyes ma y, o n m f but it makes war me [the ore]. I desire there ore 3 n n n of s ge tle ess, by which the pri ce thi world is over o n thr w .

A n V . m I n ot a ble to write un to you heavenly thi gs ?

I fea r l n n n But est I may i ﬂict harm upo you , si ce you 3 t o . n d n n are babes I dee bear with me , lest bei g u able

n a n b n a m e . co t i them , you choked For eve though I i n bonds a n d a m able to u n derstan d heaven ly thi n gs a nd the orderi ng o fangels a n d the m ust eri ngs o f heave n ly

n a nd n n o t rulers , thi gs visible i visible, yet am I thereby

ff o f n n s already a disciple . For we su er lack ma y thi g , m that we may n ot co e short of God . f o f . ou n o t VI I urge y there ore, yet I , but the love n t n f a nd n f m Jesus Christ, use o ly Chris ia ood , abstai ro 5 n e . n stra ge herbage, which is her sy For they eve 3 mi n le n t h n o n m e n g poiso wi Jesus Christ , imposi g by

f f n of n in their alse pro essio s ho esty , giv g as it were a

n n n a nd deadly drug alo g with ho ied wi e, he that is ig noran t of this fearlessly dri n ks i n death with fa tal

pleasure .

n VII . Be on your gua rd then agai st such person s . A n d i f n ot ff a n d i f this will be, you are pu ed up, you

n l f n a n d are i separab e rom [God , eve ] Jesus Christ the 7 n bishop a d the comman dme n ts o f the Apostles . He

' h s e . w a . f z e . those w o ere seeki ng to procure re pit ( C . Ro m . 3 3 f. 1 . . 1 E h . n 1 . h i 2 C . p 7 , ote Cor , Th e i n te rest i n a nge lology w a s a c lra ra c t e rist rc o f t h e Je w s i n

a n - a F m r a t o the postolic a d post postolic a ges. ro the m it sp e d

n s a s a nd C s a n s n a . f 20 2 1 a n C E 1 . h . Jud izi g Chri ti to hri ti ge er lly . p , , f 6 1 8 . m rn . 1 . S 6 . . . C Col i , ii . y 5 P l d f E h 1 h i a . C . . 0 . p , 3 3 Th e i s o n e k e e n s i n s e s t s text corrupt . The l ger Gre r c o u gg ' ' m nd a n w h a s n t a ns a t e d l lre the e e ed re di g hich bee here r l . me a is a o f a s a n w h o n f s s so n n h i s d s t phor th t phy ici i u e poi i to rug , s s m v n m a w fl a n d di gui es the by gi i g to the s eet a v our . 7 I n these l a st w ords Lightfoot sees a refere nce to the i nstituti o n 6 6 THE E PISTLE TO T H E TRA L LI AN S

n n s o f a that is withi the preci ct the ltar is pure , he w n c of no t that is ithout the preci ts the altar is pure . i s i n a n n f m That , he who acts ythi g apart ro the bishop a n d the presbytery a n d the de acon s i s n ot pure i n

c n con s ie ce . I n ot i n a V I I . I write th s, because I have lear ed th t a n i n n y such ev l has happe ed amo g you , but I keep f n n a re b guard over you be oreha d , si ce you my eloved ,

n f n a n d I foresee the s ares o the devil . Take up the the 2 o f n n a nd n s i n fa armour ge tle ess re ew yourselve ith , of a nd i n which is the ﬂesh the Lord , love, which is the n blood o f Jesus Christ . Let o o n e amon g you have n n n t a n aught agai st his eighbour . Give o occ sio to the

n a u n ot n o f heathe , th t the godly multit de be evil spoke ‘ 3 ' f f f m n un t i um o n a c n e . Woe o c ou t o a ew oolish For, ’ t/zr u f/10m Af N a me i s i dl Wa s /levi ed be or some o g/z re y y p f e . a n n a n on e n IX . Stop your e rs the whe y speaks u to f o f o f you apart rom Jesus Christ, Who is the race

a A n a l a n f n i n o f the episcop te . e r y tr ditio ou d Clemen t o f A lexa n ui t di v es sa lv et ur 2 a nd r a n v M a rc i v d a . a d . . ri ( Q , c 4 ) Te tulli ( . 5 ) a t t s th e s a s m n of is a i n As a n t n t ribu e e t bli h e t ep cop cy i Mi or to S . Joh .

I re n re us ii i . sa s o f a a w a s a n a st s ( 3 , 4) y Polyc rp th t he ppoi ted by po le s s o f t h e i n S m rna a n m e a n n n t a S . bi hop Church y , cert i ly i g to i clude ’ i t h w d a i f Plz i l ri n n e s s . S e e i m 1 a 2 2 . Joh or po tle L ght oot , p/ , p . n E h v . i s i S ee ote p . 5 The figure deri ed from t h e Jew sh a n m m a n wh o ff t ber a cle or te ple . The cuts himself o from the con grega tio n o f the fa ith ful a n d the common sa crifices become s a s a nt a n d ut a s Cf. a . v n a n Ge ile o c t ( M tt x iii . The co greg tio i s r s n e a s a h d und i ts ffi s he e repre e t d g t ere together er proper o cer . 3 a i s sa d t h e s o f st a s n s s lf F ith i to be fle h Chri , bec u e it ide tifie it e w n a n a st a nd s s u n t h e fa s o f Hi s o w a ith the i c r te Chri , re t po ct ut rd i v i m a n f st a n f Ph i la . o s sa i e t o ( c . d L e id to b e the blood o f ’ s a s s s a a nd sa fi a re th e w n n Chri t , bec u e Chri t de th cri ce cro i g ss n o f v a nd t h e f w s s f m t m i s a f o f expre io lo e , li e hich re ult ro he li e ’ v R o w fl o f m . . s s a nd d . r lo e C . 7 The ord e h blo a e doubtless s e t h e E a r s t e a n d i n Ph ila s d . ugge t d by uch i t bo h h re . 5 There ‘ i s a so m e w h a t si mila r mystica l a pplica tio n o f t h e w ords flesh ’ o n m A nd a Pa e a nd i n o f a d. . 6 . bl od Cle e t lex ri , i 3 f o o a . w A ree qu t a tion f I sa i h lii 5 . The ords a re quoted i n the l f m i n P/zi . 1 0 . sa m e . e or Poly ,

6 8 T H E E PI STLE TO T H E T RA LLI A NS

For through His Cross by His Passion He calls us u n to

n Hi s e . not n a Him , bei g memb rs It is possible the th t “ a n n e a he d should be bor without members , si c God H f r n n n n . p omises u io , which u io is imsel

f S n e XI I . I salute you rom myr a, tog ther with the 2 f n ow n m en e Churches o God prese t with me, who hav i a n refreshed rue i n every way both n ﬂesh d spirit . My ’ n for bo ds exhort you, which I wear Jesus Christ s sake, A i aski ng that I may atta in u n to God . bide n your n o n n c on cord a n d i yo ur prayer wi th e a other . For it

a n d s l t h e is meet that you should severally, e pecial y

f n of a presbyters, re resh the bishop to the ho our the F ther

n n o f a n d A a d [to the ho our] Jesus Christ the postles . i n I pray that you may give heed to me love, lest by havi ng written u n to you I become a testimon y aga in st fo r for n e o f you . Moreover, pray me too, I have ed i n o f ma b e your love the mercy God, that I y deemed 3 h o f lot o n n wort y the which I eagerly press to attai , n o f n e that I be t ou d r probate .

of Sm rnaea n s a n d h e E n XII I . The love the y t phesia s m n salutes you . Reme ber i your prayers the Church i n w hich the Cross w a s ta k en spra ng from the seed of the Fre e o f i f L t" D e p a ren ti s protopla sti F ra ude fa a c ondo le ns ct , Qua n do pon ri noxi a li s t s i n m m corrui t Mo u orte , lpse lign um tu n c nota v i t D a m na n ut so lv lig i eret . The den ia l o f the Pa ssio n by these heretics cut them o ff from Chr i st a nd from the D i v i ne idea l of un ity a ppoi n ted by God th ro ugh i l f ss . na s s f o t h e a nd la n a o f St . a the Cro Ig tiu u l thought gu ge P ul , d s a of t h e E s E s a ns f a a n . C . s n v e peci lly pi tle to the phe i ( l o Joh x ii . 2 1 3 i . 0. s n i n s n s o f r n a v f s s C . pre e t the per o their rep e e t ti e . ( M a n E h . 1 . p , g rende rrn v n f l w s e o f f wh o a s The g gi e o lo the t xt Light oot , dopt ’ B ns n s m nda t n a n g xe t a t fo r we ftre t xa . u e e e io , re di g y p p q With the ‘ a a n m a n n i s b t a n w w a m l tter re di g the e i g , to o i the lot ith hich I ’ i n v ested . TH E E PI STLE TO T H E TRA LLI A N S 6 9

S f n o t a yria, whereo I am worthy to be c lled a member ,

n c a m f e i n si e I the very last o th m . Farewell Jesus n n the n Christ, submitti g to the bishop as u to comma d “ n a n d me t, likewise also to the presbytery, severally love o n e an other with a n undivided heart . My spirit devotes 2 f for n o t n n ow n t n itsel you , o ly but also whe ever I at ai 3 n a m i n n . u to God . For I still da ger But the Father

f f i n f is aith ul Jesus Christ to ulﬁ l my petition a n d yours . In f n Him may we be ou d blameless .

’ s a s fo r d m d a r U ed b ol utely Go s co ma n men t . They e to obey is r the b hop a s they a e to obey G od. 3 f C . E h . 8 n . p , ote 3 He s l f a rs a hi s o w n w a n ss th e ff s o f s t o ti l e th t e k e , or e ort other ’ c r h i s ' i f w s ma o b h m o m a s n . pro u e re pite , y the rtyr cro I V TH E E . PI STLE TO TH E ROM ANS .

h s o ne o f f s w n f m S m na [T i epistle wa s the our letter ritte ro yr . a r A s 2 t h l s w a It be s the da te ugu t 4 . While the other etter ere c lled forth by the da ngers a nd heresies wh ich threa tened the li fe o f the ss t s a s w a s na ma t hi s o w n Churches a ddre ed , hi de l ith per o l t er,

m m . w e n h n Hi s fa i pending ma rtyrdo Of h eresy hea r ot i g . v ourite

h i s no t n m n n . a n m mb rs of topic , Churc order, o ce e tio ed Cert i e e the Syri a n Church h a d preceded Igna tius to Rome w i th n ew s f i m H f a rs n n o h s comi ng ma rtyrdo . e e th a t the i ﬂue tia l Church i n a m a n for h i m a nd c n s m com th t city y i tercede , , by pro uri g o e m a i s n n hi m o f r w n o f ma d m n . ut tio of h s e te ce , rob the c o rtyr o H e a n s r a es n f n a nd ss s h i s o w n e r e tly dep ec t their i ter ere ce , expre e ’ ’ a f p ssion a te desire for a ma rtyr s dea th . On a ccou nt o this stron g s n a n s th e w a s m a a nd i s a per o l i tere t letter ore popul r , quoted e rlier , ’ ‘ a n a n o a m i n L f o w a o f s. s s s th y the other It bec e , ight o t ord , rt ’ ’ o f ma s ma n a a nd i n n a a n a a nd a s rtyr u l , ﬂue ced l rgely the l gu ge ide o f s v a of a s s of m a m w a s i n e er l the e rly torie rtyrdo . The epistle c o rpo ra t ed i n th e An tioche ne Acts o f the ma rtyrdom a nd so beca me ss a f m t s i n i ts a nsm ss n n e s v e di oci ted ro the other le ter tr i io , bei g pr er d i n a m a n sepa ra te se t of a n uscripts d tra nsla ted sepa ra te ly . The o n ly exta n t Greek m a n uscript which con t a in s the epistle i s the Co lbe rti n e MS . o f th e ten t h cen tury i n t h e N a t iona l Libra ry a t a r s s e n i nco r ora 'e d i n A s o f t h e ma t m P i , the epi tle b i g p the ct r yrdo ]

G AT I S Th eo h orus I N U , who is also p , to her that has “ fou n d mercy i n the boun teous po wer of the Fathe r

H a nd e Hi s n Son most igh J sus Christ, o ly , to the Church that is beloved a nd illumin ated by th e will o f a ll n i n f a nd Him that willed thi gs which exist, aith love towards Jesus Christ our God ; to her that has the chief 3 i n of n of n n place the district the regio the Roma s, bei g

‘ w s e c f. i x. A . V. m For the ord u ed h re Luke 43 , , the ighty ’ ’ o w n s a n h f p er of G od. It de ote ex ibition o God s power w hich v e a n un re l s Hi s good ess a nd bo ty . 3 The se w ords describe m erely the a rea ove r w hich the Roma n

r i . d ra r x s s v s n . Cf a n e F se . 6 : Chu ch e erci ed uper i o Tertulli , 3 Go A s s i n w t he v r s a s o f through the po tolic churche , hich e y e t the ’ s t s a t s v da s d v h o wn a O A s. s po le , thi ery y , pre i e o er t eir pl ce ther , o w v a v a t n a s i s ma n a n n a s h e er, h e urged th Ig tiu here i t i i g the b olute T HE E PISTLE TO T HE ROMA NS 7 1

of of n of c on ra tu worthy God, worthy ho our, worthy g n t o f of i n latio , wor hy praise, worthy success, worthy “ a n d o n h f i n f n purity, h ldi g the c ie place love , ollowi g ’ o f n n the law Christ , beari g the Father s ame ; whic h a lso I i n n of Son Church salute the ame Jesus Christ, of the Father ; to them tha t are un ited i n ﬂesh a n d

on e of c m n n n spirit with every His o ma dme ts, bei g

ﬁ of God in wholly lled with the grace , without waver g, 3 a n d n f m f n strai ed clear ro every oreig dye, warmest

n i n u greeti g Jes s Christ our God without blame .

. n a n d I My prayer to God has bee heard , I have

n see f bee permitted to your holy aces, so that I have 3 n n n n gai ed eve more tha I was aski g . For i n bon d s ’ i n t a i f Chris Jesus I hope to s lute you , it be God s will “ n e n that I should be accou ted worthy to reach the d. For the begin n i ng is well ordain ed i f I may attai n the

s m a o f R m a n a m n es o f w d upre cy the o Church o g the church the orl , ‘ a s h h e sa d a i n s a i n s o f thoug i , To her th t , be g itu te the di trict ’ t h e e n o f R ma n s h a s f a a m n c r' c S r gio the o , the chie pl ce [ o g h u h e J. But a s f s i n a a s i s ffi se e w h , Light oot urge , th t c e it di cult to y ‘ ’ na s n ot w m i n R m w e n s r n Ig tiu did rite erely o e , h de c ibi g the

a o f t h e . of a ssa w v i s n o t loc lity church The text the p ge , ho e er , a o v s s n a nd h a s n l en s u st e Phi lli m o re b e u picio , it rece t y be gge d ( , ' ' i o S t udi es . ou rd o Tl e l. . 2 6 a X ra rori s l f , xix p 7 ) th t p hould ‘ fo r a ssa n be rea d xwplov . The p ge the ru ns to her tha t presides ’ v R ma n s i n a of s M . f a 6 C . n . w o er the o the pl ce Chri t g , here the i ‘ a n d a n v s n a r ér ov fo r m rror s Greek text L ti er io re d , the bi hop ’

i i n a o f f. a E n C s m rn . s . h . S 8 . pre di g the pl ce God l o p 3 , y A s the Church o f Rome h a d the suprem a cy of ra n k a mong the r e s i n o n a n so t oo w a f m a m n chu ch the regi rou d it , s it ore ost o g

m i n w s o f v . D n s s o f i n A I ) 1 s s the ork lo e io y iu Cor th (c . . . 75 ) te tiﬁe ’ w - w d a r of R m a n II s b . E to the orld i e ch ity the o Church ( E u e . . i v . 2 ‘ ’ The foreign dye i s the colouri ng - ma tter w hich pollutes the m h e v purity of a strea . The Church a d been k pt pure from gra e

of n a nd f . m a f Ph l errors doctri e li e For the et phor c . i a d. 3 . 3 h d a k l h m v h a d H e a s e t a t he igh t isit Rome . H i s pra yer e n a n d w f r fa v a w a s v e b e gr te , ith the urthe our th t he pri ileg d to v s a s a s n of s s st s n d a i it it pri o er Je u Chri , oo to be gloriﬁe by ’ m r v r t a t s dea h . 3 a i s a l o f h i s a mb 1 ti on ma m . Th t , the go , rtyrdo 7 2 T H E E PI STL E TO TH E ROMA NS

e nd a n d so receive my i n heritan ce without hi n dra nc e .

For I fear le st your very love should do me wron g . “ B ut for m e For you may easily do what you will . it

fﬁ l n n t n . is di cu t to attai u o God , u less you spare me 1 1 s m e n . n t a For I would o th t you should plea e , 3 o u s n . but that y should plea e God , as i deed you do For I shall n ever have such a n opportun ity o f attain i n g 3 n n or c a n i f n e u to God , you , you keep sile t, be credit d

i a with a n obler deed . For f you keep silen t a n d sp re

m e a o f if fo r e , I am word God , but you crave my ﬂ sh , “ a n e Na m e n n I shall gai be a mere voic . [ y] give othi g

Christi a n i t y h a d a l re a dy fo und i t s w a y i n to the highe r ra n ks

o f R m a n s e . I n n o f D m a n A . D . t h e n s o oci ty the reig o iti (95 ) co ul , a v s m n s a s n o f t h e E m h a d e n e d a n d Fl iu Cle e , cou i peror , b e execut , h i s w ife ba n ished o n a cha rge w hich h a s be en pro v t d t o h a v e a risen fr m f ss n o f h s a n n a s i s a f a t a i n o their pro e io C ri ti ity . Ig tiu r id h t a w i i s t a ﬂ ue nc e i n high qu r te rs ill result n h s re pi e . Luci n the

ea n sa t rri st w h o w r e a 1 6 A . de s e s e ff t s h the , ot bout 5 crib the or m a de by the Chri st ia ns to procure the relea se o f t h eir i m priso ne d ’ t r n D e mort e l ere r i n i bre h e ( g , c . 3 1 ss . . Cf. The . ii 4 3 ‘ ’ ‘ ’ Be r t d ra l h a v n a m a a . A n c edi e , lite ly , e your e tt ched to i a s n a b a s a n s s s t h e a of ra f sm n llu o prob ly , Z h ugge t , to pr ctice c t e , b v m e w h o i nscri e their n a mes o n the w ork they h a e co pl ted . The d a o f I na s i s t a t h i s m a rd m w be a a a h e v e m n t i e g tiu h rty o ill gre t c i e , i n w hich they w i ll h a v e t heir pa rt by restra i ni ng their de si re to

i n t e rce de fo r h i m . 3 f ’ i s a st n t n w n 71 6 03 a w o rd e x rr ss n There di i c io here bet ee 7 , , p i g n b e a n o f a a t na e n a n d ( a n/ f w h rc lr the i telligi le utt r ce r io l b i g p r, m e r a na o w s o i n e n n d e n otes a re i r tio l cry . B th ord ccur the op i g ’ ‘ ’ n f‘ d e n se d o r h a t o f S t . s s Ar os c p er Joh Go pel , y , the Wor , b i g u d v o E na So n of G o a s R a o f a w St . n the ter l , e e ler the F ther , hile J h ’ t h e a s e sc i s ms f a s mu/i a m v o f o ne n B pti t d r be hi el e ) , ere oice cryi g ,

m r m s na ns m e n . See n . 1 1 2 us i e. a . e e i per o l i tru t Joh i , 4 , 3 Th

h o f na t s i s a t w nd m . li fe n l the t ought Ig iu , My de h ill re er y i telligib e a s a v n m ssa ma n fr m G od w e a s i f a m s a m li i g e ge to o , her , I p red , y

’ life w ill b e a s dest i t ute o f mea n in g a s the cry o f a n irra ti o n a l ’ n a a im l . o f a ssa w v r s w s ns a v a a t o n The text the p ge , ho e e , ho co ider ble ri i , proba bly due t o a ltera t i o n through fa ilure to see the a bov e dis o n Th ti n cti . e Greek text a n d t h e A rmen ia n v ersion rea d i n stea d ’ o f rrow w r e wv w L t f und a n s a ? the ord p x , hich igh oot erst d to m ea n ’ a n a t s w a a a n run a S m a r th t Ig iu ould be put b ck g i to the r ce . i il ly th e w ord A67 0: h a s been cha nged to y evﬁa oa a r I sha ll be long to T H E E P ISTL E TO TH E ROMA NS 7 3 more than that I may be poured out as a libation to 1 h a n lta f n God , while yet t ere is a r ready, that ormi g a choir i n love you may sing to the Father i n Jesus n s f m Christ, because God has gra ted that the bi hop ro , 3 S f n i n n n yria should be ou d the West, havi g summo ed h i m f E for m sun f rom the ast . Good it is y to set rom 3 t h e un n . world to God, that it may rise u to Him 4 h r n . II I . You ave ever g udged a n y ma n Others you 5 n . n have i structed But I would that those lesso s, which 3 n n i n h n n n you e joi your teac i g, may e dure . O ly ask ﬁ nd n a nd a that I may power withi without , th t I may no t n t n ot n o ly say it, but may desire it, hat I may o ly

’ ‘ ( i d n s a of s a a w o f a a s o f o , i te d , I h ll be ord God prob bly bec u e ’ se m n v n i n a n w o f G o d the e i g irre ere ce ttributi g the title , ord , to a n one y but our Lord . ’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’ a n a a a nd a re s s The lib tio , the lt r, the choir, ugge ted by

a of a h a sa a s m a m e a c f. E h . . t h e ritu l e the n criﬁce . For i il r t phor p 9 3 The ge n iti v e v la s i s proba bly here equi v a le n t to little more ’ ‘ ’ a n a n a d v t he S a n s s f m S i a . th jecti e, yri bi hop , or the bi hop ro yr It m u st n o t be u n de rstood to i mply juri sdiction ov er the w hole of S a a s i t w t h e v a n of 7 5 5 Gr fr érrrrlt a fa s yri , though ere equi le t 5 v q n , ‘ ’ s S a a n z a t n of bi hop o f the church w hich i s i n yri . The org i io a s s w a s o f a r w a nd f w d i n s of R ma n l rge dioce e l ter g o th , ollo e the l e o m r a a dm n s a n Th e s o f s n a nd i pe i l i i tr tio . bi hop the eco d third n r s s m so fa r a s x n o fh is a m n s a n w n ce tu ie re e bled , the e te t d i i tr tio e t , ‘

f me e e n od. . n e . the rector o a tow n pa rish i n mod e rn ti s. S I tr p 34 ot 3 ’ ‘ I n a s a s o n w s 860 1 3 s . s n o f g tiu pl y the ord , We t , lit etti g the ’ ’ ’ s un a n d dra r oi t f E a s . s n o f sun . , ) , t , lit ri i g the ‘ ’ f i n a . 1 é n v a r e v w i s n G l. a a d . n . B , lit e ied The ord ou d iii , ‘ ’ a nd m a n s a e w w t s a f n e liter lly to b itch , i h peci l re ere ce to the v T e d v n n of n v f ws f m p ow er o f the e il eye . h eri ed otio e y ollo ro t i us na s m a n s Y o u a v n v a n one h s e . Ig tiu e h e e er grudged y the ’ f a m h o n o ur o m rtyrdo . 5 Proba bly a referen ce to the en coura gem en t a nd exhorta tions a r gi v en to pre v iou s ma rt yrs by the Rom a n Christia n s . The p t i c ula r f m w e v of t he f w n s n n a fa v s t h e or , ho er , ollo i g e te ce r ther our v w a na s i s f r n s m n w n a r ie th t Ig tiu re er i g to o e deﬁ ite , ritte ch ge n t h e s s a s i s f n i n t h e o f m n o f R m upo ubject , uch ou d letter Cle e t o e orrn thi a ns w n a ns a ns f w to the C , hich co t i exhort tio to ollo the f m exa m ple o the a rtyrs. 3 n a t s ss s a w n o t a i n h i s Ig iu expre e the hope th t they ill dep rt , o w n a se f m n s o f t h e a n w a v c , ro , the pri ciple te chi g hich they h e f m m gi v en to othe rs on the subject o a rtyrdo . 74 TH E E PISTLE TO TH E ROMANS

f i a n i f f n be ca lled but be ou n d a Chri st . For I be ou d a n n ca n n h n Christia , the I also receive the ame ; t e too

a n f f n n ot v l c I be aith ul whe I am isib e to the world . 1 n . Nothi g that is visible is good For our God, Jesus i i b n ow He i n Chr st, is the more clearly v si le that is 2 3 n o t of i n the Father . The Work is persuas ve eloque ce, but Christian ity i s a thi n g of might when ever i t is hated

by the world . n a ll a n d h IV . I write u to the churches , charge t em all

fo r i f n n k n n o t . to ow that I die willi gly God, you hi der

n a f n ff n not n . S I i treat you , do u seaso bly be rie d me u er

n l n a me to belo g to the wi d beasts , through whom I r y ’ n n d n n n . a attai u to God I am God s grai , I am grou d of f n u by the teeth wild beasts , that I may be ou d p re ‘ n bread . Rather e tice the wild beasts to become my

a n d n h o f a ma n ot tomb, to leave aug t my body, th t I y , 5 n fa n r n a n ma n whe I have lle asleep, prove a bu de to y .

1 ‘ ’ m a a n d a n v V s a a n 2 . f. i . s . C . 1 8 i ible, g teri l tr ie t Cor . Igna tius i s spea ki ng o f the m a teri a l w orld a s i t exists a pa rt from ‘ ’ . O n h i s n a v w o f a ns o f s r a nd m a e God ge er l ie the rel tio pi it tt r , see I ntrod . 4 . 3 ’ A a a . s s w m a n f s i n f o f t h p r dox Chri t true po er , i e ted the li e e i s m l a s n no w a H e h a s a ss o f Church , ore c e rly ee th t p ed out the s of m a n s a n w a s w n i n Hi s a r h f H e w a s ight hu eye , th it he e t ly li e b m a a nd s n d st a n n o f m su ject to the lice mi u er di g e n . 3 ‘ ’ i s E h . I s t h e r s . a n Cf. p 4 . The Work Go pel Ch i ti ity i s w f f m ‘ n a a f o . t o t m tter o ords but deeds C . the old o to ta ire e t ’ fa ire . ‘ ’ ‘ ’ S m MSS . a dd a f a t h e w s of s w o e , ter bre d , ord Chri t , hile ’

s a v o f G o d a nd s m . i n s other h e , other o it both The ﬁgure thi pa ssa ge i s sugge s ted by t he sa criﬁ cia l loa v es w hich were offered both a mon g Jew s a nd Gen tiles . Lightfoot would see a m ore

fi n f n t o n s a a v L v . T de ite re ere ce the Pe teco t l lo es ( e xxiii . h e " pure b rea d i s th a t w hich w a s ma de o f the finest flour . Ign a ti us i s the gra i n w hich is ground by th e teeth o f the bea sts a nd fitted fo r n a n offeri g to God . 5 He is nk n of ffi s k a n h is a thi i g the di cultie li ely to tte d buri l . The spurious A cts of the ma rtyrdom v a ry i n their a ccoun t o f the

r a of his A nti och t ne A s na a . t e tmen t reliques. The ct rr te (c 6 ) th a t n a ts of h i s s w f a nd a s w o ly the tougher p r relique ere le t, th t the e ere k n a i ca rried ba c to A tioch a nd l id n a sa rcopha gus . The Roma n

7 6 TH E E PISTL E TO T H E ROM A N S

1 2 te n n o f e leopards, that is, a compa y soldiers, whos 3 a h us ge grows still hars er when they are liberally treated . Yet through their u njust doi ngs I am more truly learn i n Yet a m I n ot lzereb M a g discipleship . y y

r r I have joy o f the beasts that are prepa ed fo me . I

. pray too. that they may prove expeditious with me I

n n a n d will eve e tice them to devour me expeditiously, 5 n o t f n a s f n f to re rai , they have re rai ed rom some, through A n d n n o t n fear . eve though they are willi g without 6 n n . n . n co strai t , I will compel them Pardo me I k ow

a n f r n n n t a wh t is expedie t o me . Now I am begi i g o be u f disc iple . May n a ght o thi ngs vi sible or i n visibl e see k " n n to allure me ; that I may attai u to Jesus Christ .

1 It h a s bee n urged th a t the use o f this w ord i s a n a n a chron ism a nd a f t a s i s n o t n n w o n o t n f n proo h t thi letter ge ui e , the rd bei g ou d

i n a n w o f s o n n . f w v f s y riter the ec d ce tury Light oot , ho e er , re er to i t s use i n a s o f E m e s a us a nd m m D re cript the p ror M rc Co odu s ( A . . 1 7 7 a nd a still ea rlier use b y G a len a bout h a lf a cen tury a fter

m o f na s . w d 1 s a b o f R m a n n a nd the ti e Ig tiu The or prob ly o origi , Light fo ot sho w s tha t it w a s a lrea dy 1n process o f fo rm a tion 1 n the m of n m f a s f s m ti e Pli y so e thirty or orty ye r be ore thi ti e . Syri a n leopa rds a re men t ion ed by V o pi sc us a s ha v i ng been exhibite d by ’ E m e I ro b us . ee f m low the p ror S Light oot . 3 H i s s or ns s o f te n s l i s w h o v on e a n r i e c t co i ted o d er , relie ed othe n

v i . 6 n rn . S t . a A s 1 a s w a s a ta tu Like P ul ( ct xx ii , Ig tiu t ched

a n - a n a ua n a n d da by coupli g ch i to g rd by ight y . a Thi s proba bly refers t o the sum s o f mo ney gi v en to the soldiers fr o f n a s for hi m t t m by ien ds Ig tiu to procure bet er trea en t . Thi s ’ com m on Ch ristia n pra ctice is a ll uded to i n Luci a n s fa mou s sa tire ' '

o n th e s a ns D e M ort e Pere rz m . 1 2 . Chri ti , g , c ‘1 1 . i v . Cor . 4 5 f s . v w h r s m a n n E n h H E . . s a C . s a r i n c . e iii 7 , e e i il r i t ce cited m mi la r i the ca se of th e E gypti a n a rtyrs. Si i n c de n ts a re recorded o f

1 A D . E us b . . H . . t h e m a rtyrs o f Vie n n e i n 7 7 . ( e E v I n the s n a ssa R a m sa fo w n a n n s a i s a pre e t p ge y , llo i g Z h , thi k th t there referen ce t o the st o ry o f Thecla a s conta i ne d i n a ﬁ rst ce ntu ry do cum e n t on w hich he supposes the A cts o f Pa ul a nd Thecla to b e

a s E m r. . 8 1 b ed / pp 3 , ‘ i f o t o w v t a ns a s v m e t a m L ght o , h e er , r l te to de our , hough I ’ rea dy . 7 ’ f i v . 1 2 . . 2 . I n s r r l. s it rrr o a . C . G a a ssa ( n 7 ; Cor xi both tho e p ge , a nd a i n s n a ssa r i s e a o f a s s d s prob bly the pre e t p ge , the e the id i uou a t t n n f w v n e s a n ds m . o w a n e tio Light ot , ho e er , u d r t the ord to e n v e y . T H E E PI STL E TO T H E RO MA NS 7 7

1 Come ﬁ re a n d cross a n d con flicts with wild beasts . w n n of n n n of i n o f re chi g bo es , ma gli g l mbs, crushi g the whole body come grievous tormen ts of the devil upon m e — n n n n u , o ly may they aid me i n attai i g u to Jes s

Christ .

. f n of n a n d VI The urthest bou ds the u iverse, the ki ngdoms of this world shall proﬁt me n othi ng . It is better for me to di e fo r the sake of Jesus Christ than to n n f Hi m reig over the bou daries o th e earth . I seek W f r fo r H i m I h o . . o Who died us desire, rose [ our sakes] 2 - i m n v n n e . My tra ail pai s are upo me . Forg ve , brethre Hi n der me n ot from en teri ng i n to life : desire n ot my

death . Bestow n ot upon the world him who desires to ’ be God s ; n or tempt me with the thi ngs of this life .

Suffer me to receive pure light . When I come thither S ff a n the n shall I be a ma n in deed . u er me to be If imitator o f the passion o f my God . a n y ma n has n i n n n Him dwelli g him , let him u dersta d what I

a n d f - f i n n n desire , have ellow eel g with me, k owi g what n n co strai s me . 3 i VII . The prin ce of this world des res to make me 4 h i n d c r s t ow r s Le t s a u o e a d . spoil orrupt my p p . God n n f n R o e o you then who are a t ha d assist him . ather

on n G od. Use n ot be my side, that is , belo g to the ‘ ’ l words Jesus Christ a n d yet desire the wor d . Let E u n ot en vy make its dwelli ng within you . ven tho gh a nd n n n ot n m e I should come i treat you, hearke eve to , h n but rather trust these words w ich I write u to you .

n in of f n For I write u to you the midst li e, e amoured

1 The Greek text a nd the Armen ia n Version i n the M a rtyrology ‘ ’ a dd n d r n di here ga shes a e ngs. 2 I r n a re gna ti us represen ts both mothe a nd child . Th e pa i s the a n s o f ma t r m w s 1 11 r o f ne w na us go ie r y do , hich re ult the bi th the Ig ti , n i f bor i n to the h gher li e . 3

f. . n C E ph 1 7 ote . 4

f. a . 2 C M rk iii 7 . 7 8 TH E E PISTLE TO T H E ROMA NS

1 of . ha s n fi a nd death My Love bee cruci ed , there is not n a n fi re of s 2 withi me y earthly de ire, but on ly water 3 4 a n d s i n a n d f that lives speak me, says rom withi n ‘ ’ m e . a n , Come hither to the Father I h ve o pleasure i n the food of corruption n or i n the pleasures of this ’ 5 f . a s material li e I desire God s bre d, which is the fle h 6 o f of o f a n f Christ, Who is the seed David, d or dri n k 7 s n I de ire His blood, which is love i corruptible.

1 r w r ha s n nd ( pa s . This o d bee u erstood i n two widely di fferen t se nses ‘ ’ ( a ) Za h n a nd Ligh tfoot u ndersta n d i t to mea n lo v e i n the ‘ ’ ‘ ’ w s ns of st a ss n . A r n s v w na lo er e e lu , p io cco di g to thi ie Ig tius a s a t ha s ﬁ th e a n a a s n o f h i I decl re th he cruci ed c r l p sio s s na ture . n n t w o a ssa s of w r w s a s the o ly p ge the LXX he e the ord occur , it be r

i . 8 . v . i 1 1 s s ns . S ee v 6 . s no t i n th e thi e e Pro , xxx It doe occur ‘ ’ d ei n no v w s s . N . T . hich u e y g to de te lo e (Ir) A n in terpreta tion which h a s b een curren t si nce the tim e o f ’ ’ O n s Commen t a r on the S o n o S on s f s é ws v e l rige y g f g , re er p objecti y ’ . L v h a s n u ﬁ nd w s w to Christ My o e bee cr ci ed . A so the ord ere m n n st a w s s n a n com o ly u der ood by l ter riter . Thi i terpret tio a n a nd L f h a s f n a f s f n d rejected by Z h ight oot , but it ou d re h de e er m on L e t ures . Ha t c w a D r . v H s s f r i n . e C Bigg ( p , p iii ho i ly co nclusi v ely tha t ( pa rs a nd i t s cogna tes ma y be use d i n a higher 3 m ma s o f v s ns a nd a s a o f . s e e, l o th t p y be u ed the object lo e Thi t ‘ ’ sense a grees too w i t h the con ext . Igna tius i s i n lov e w ith ‘ a t b a s s hi s v d i s a nd f n n de h , ec u e Chri t , Belo e , cruciﬁed , per ect u io ’ w it h Hi m w ill be a tta i ned by dea th . H is lo ve fo r Chri st dra w s hi m a w a f o ma a n s . O n w s n a n y r m teri l thi g the hole thi i terpret tio , r a ma na i v fe v o f s s s s a ssa . pe h p , uit be t the highly i gi t e r our the p ge 3 ‘ ’ R a n w a n a nd f t Advo v n m a e di g ith Z h Light oot o lo i g tter, ‘ ’ a l ca rn . 3 ‘ ’ a s v n w a a s n i v . 1 0 1 1 . i ts The phr e li i g ter rec ll Joh — , For nn n t S t see n v ii . 8 use i n w . co ectio i h the piri , Joh 3 39 4 ‘ ‘ ’ Th e words rea l Aa lt ori v ( w a ter th a t spea k eth ) a re prob n m s f a bly corrupt . If reta i ed they u t be held to re er to the pm phe t i c pow er sa id to be impa rt e d by certa i n spri ngs t o those w h dr m f n s a t h e n ns n o a n k the . Light oot thi k th t lo ger Greek rece io alt lt du f l A Aoii v h a s e s v ev ov or ora a . s h re pre er ed the true text , j Thi ’

a n i v . a nd w ould presen t a further pa r llel to St . Joh s Gospel ( ’

a ssa w run wa a v s a n d s n s . the p ge ould , ter th t li e pri g up 5 nd s n n v i 8— f n v i . a . . C . Joh 33 , the ectio Joh 4 59 6 t m a a v D s i n m n 8 . na s a . Cf Il h . 1 . p Ig tiu y h e the ocetic te cher i d O i f s h a s b m n a na i s ss fo r nly Chri t eco e truly i c r te , it po ible our w G o d m a nhood t o be u nited ith . 7 i 8 a ra l e s o f ssa s s S e e n ote on Tra l . . The p l li m tha t pa ge ugge ts TH E E PISTLE TO THE ROM ANS 7 9

l VIII . I desire n o lon ger to ive the common li fe o f m n An n i i e . d a f u t . this will be gr ted, is yo r desire it i I n Desire , that you too may be des red . a short n letter I e treat you . Believe me, Jesus Christ shall

a — n make this clear to you , th t I speak truly eve He nn fa Who is the Mouth which ca ot speak lsely, whereby n fo r the Father spake [truly] . I treat me, that I may i n i n i n t n f atta the Holy Sp rit . I write o u to you a ter

' t h e f n of G od. If sufl er flesh , but a ter the mi d I , it is I f a because you desired it . I be rejected , it is bec use f o your hatred . 1 R i n t h e i n a . S IX emember your prayer Church yri , 2 n i si ce it hath God as its shepherd n rfiy room . Jesus 3 — Christ alon e shall be its bishop together with your f r f . o s n o love But as me, I am a hamed to be spoke f one o . n nc as them Nor i deed am I worthy, si e I am ‘1 the l a st o f them a n d on e born out of due time ; but i one i f I have rece ved mercy that I should be some ,

a n n . S a ou haply I may ttai u to God My pirit s lutes y , as also does the love o f the churches which received i n n of n ot on e me the ame Jesus Christ, as that merely 5 for n th e la n ot n passed by, eve churches which y atur 6 n n f f i ally ear to my route we t be ore me rom city to c ty .

X . I write this u n to you from Smyrn a by the han d " o f E n f n i the phesia s who are worthy o co gratulat on .

‘ ’ ’ a a s w i s v n th t the cl u e hich lo e i corruptible refe rs to H is Blood . Then lo v e i s rega rded a s th e mea ns o f u n ion w ith the i nca rna te r s s a s f a nd ss of a u C n n . a n h i t , or, better till , the ruit i ue th t io Z h , f ‘ w v s w s t o w n s n n . ho e er, re er the ord the hole precedi g e te ce The ’ a t a t n i n s a nd o f s i s v n p r icip io the ﬂe h blood Chri t lo e i corruptible .

H e s es i n a f n A a L v - F a s e it re ere ce to the g pe or o e e t . 1 f E 2 2 f C . h 1 . v C . 1 Pe t 11 2 . . . 2 p 5 , . 3 ’ t I o l i nscr. C . yc .

d xv 8 s . S s 1 . . e n ugge te by Cor q S e I t rod . 3 . 5 Th e s r a v s n m s n a v horter Sy i c er io o it the eg ti e . 5 a i s a h is w l m . Th t , to prep re e co e 7 o f . B t i s ss i n 1 S u a t a s Ph ila d. 1 Light oot it po ible th here , , r 1 2 n d 61 f S m n . s s d s a a e y , the prepo itio u e ( ) re er to the be rer r th r 80 T HE E PISTLE TO THE RO MA NS

a n n There is with me lso, alo g with ma y others , Crocus , n n n a n ame dear to me . Co cer i g those who wen t before me from Syria to Rome un to the glory of God I believe f n f that you have received ull tidin gs . I orm them also a n d of my approach . For they are all worthy of God f a n d i t ﬁ n i n o you , is tti g that you should every way n on th refresh them . I am writi g this to you the o day before the K ale nds of September . Farewell u n to the f r end i n patie n t abidi ng o Jesus Christ .

a n s of s . Cf. a PM] 1 a n d th to the cribe the epi tle Polyc rp , . 4 , 1 v 1 2 i f m o f w c f . n a s ms . Pet . , the or er hi h the be rer ee re erred to TH E E E T H E H A V . PISTL TO P I L

D E LPH I A NS .

a a a o f a la n a a w [Phil delphi , city Lydi , y upo the gre t ro d hich conn ected N o rt h e m Phrygia a n d Ga la tia w ith Sa rdis a nd touched [E a ea n a t m na d s n ot a a a v a a n a n the g S yr . It oe ppe r to h e tt i ed y a m a n f m n m of i t s m s a nd f s v a s gre t i port ce , but ro the u ber te ple e ti l ‘ ’ i t v na m of i A ns s s ws a w a s recei ed the e l ttle the . Thi ho th t it a s t n f ﬁ s m n t n o f ro ghold o the a n cie n t religion . The r t e io the — a n r i v 1 . a da s Christi Chu ch there s i n Re . iii . 7 3 It prob bly te f m s a f a t E u see A t s A a d i n ro the t y o S t . Pa ul phes s ( c lre y

Re v . . m nti n o f ws u s a n m a n a iii 9 the e o the Je occ pie i port t pl ce , w a nd there a re tra ces o fJuda istic error . But the Church a s a hole 8 f da s v . I a s mm n a n Re v . n recei e high co e d tio ( iii , ter y the w o n a n w n fo r i t s l n s st a n s city gre t re o o g re i ce to the Turk , but it

- na a a i n 1 0 A . s n A la S co n ﬁ lly c pitul ted 39 The pre e t city , hehr , t a i ns a con side ra ble Ch ristia n popul a tion un der a residen t Greek bi shop . n d s 1 6 a nd m na a s h a a s a a . S Ig tiu p ed through Phil delphi (cc , , 7 ) yr o n h i s wa a s. A n w a s i n w n y to Tro ccordi gly, here riti g to the E s a n s a l a ns a nd Ma nesi a ns w a ns h m n a phe i , Tr l i , g , he r t e ge er lly a a n s s w u a n m w i n g i t here y, itho t directly ch rgi g the ith it , the prese n t epistle h e i s dea li ng w ith the da ngers a ctua lly e xisti ng i n a Church w it h w hich he i s persona lly a cqua in ted .

Th e s w a a s i s la n u a s r e. 6 8 here y hich he tt ck p i ly J d i tic ( , , o f a s r n l v l s h a d a n t o g y de e oped cha ra cter . The fa lse te a cher org ized ms v s a a n t s a s o f n a s m . the el e pp re ly i to chi (cc 3 , The tr ce

D sm a re n n n a see i nsc r a nd . a re oceti o ly i cide t l ( . cc 3 , They n o t su fﬁcien t to ju st i fy the v ie w tha t the heresy w a s curre nt a t a a s i n ssa w I I a rna c k Phil delphi ( e e Add. Note Nor s it ece ry ith ' i tor 1 r n lo n n E x o 8 . s Ma 886 a nd C/z o o ze . ( p , rch , g , pp 3 9 , 393 . ) to i n f s a 8 a o a n . a s s m s see . s n cc , 9 tr ce third te de cy The p ge o t n a f a ee n s a tur lly re er to the Jud istic tea chers. S ote l f m o s This epist e w a s o ne o f the three epistles w ritten ro Tr a . na s ha d n n a t a a t w o f n s w h o h a d Ig tiu bee joi ed th t pl ce by rie d , f w h i s ut a nd h a d s a a t Ph rla del h i a . ollo ed ro e , t yed p There they h a d n w m u a s a w b trt ha d i n s m bee elco ed by the Ch rch hole , o e w a e n s a a a w ho a s y b e lighted , prob bly by the heretic l p rty , l o fa s n s 6 a a r a v e a s a a ns a s ee . ppe to h e brought l ch rge g i t Ig tiu ( cc , h T ese i ncid e n ts ca lled forth t h e pre sent letter . ]

G AT I US Th eo h o rus I N , who is also p , to the Church o f God the Fat her a n d Jesus Christ which is at 11 8 2 E PISTLE TO T HE P HI LA D E LPH I A NS

1 l i n A h a s i Phi adelphia sia, to her who rece ved mercy a n d is establi shed i n godly con cord a n d rejoices i n the 2 pa ssion of our Lord a n d i n Hi s resurrection without n n f a i n a ll waveri g, bei g ully persu ded mercy ; her I salute i n the blood o f Jesus Christ ; seeing that it is n a nd n n i f a t o n e eter al e duri g joy, especially they be with the bishop a n d with the presbyters who are with a nd n n n him , with the deaco s appoi ted accordi g to the 3 mi n d of Jesus Christ ; whom of Hi s own will He

nﬁ n Hi s H S . established, co rmi g them by oly pirit

I . For I perceived th at this bishop of yours did n ot ‘1 f n of men n owe to himsel or to the age cy his mi istry, n n ndr b e which pertai s to the commo good , does hold it

n i n of h a n d with vai glory, but the love God the Fat er n the Lord Jesus Christ . For I have bee amazed at his forbearan ce who by his silen ce effects more than those 5 n i who speak . For he is tu ed n harmon y with the

comman dmen ts as a lyre with its strings . Therefore my n soul blesses his godly purpose, perceivi g that it is us a nd f n unruﬂi ed a n d virtuo per ect, eve his quiet spirit, 6 si nce he lives i n all godly forbearan ce . A i n f o f n n I I . s ch ldre there ore truth ﬂee divisio a d f n a nd s r f alse doctri es, where the hephe d is there ollow as

1 ’ z . e. i n R ma n v n of A n the o pro i ce Asia . ccordi g to loca l v i di isions Phila delphia w a s n Lydia . 7 na s i s n n a w n on a ss n of s Ig tiu co ti u lly d elli g the P io Chri t . It i s ss a h a s i f t s s s h i s a n a i s i n fl u po ible th t ere , L ght oo ugge t , l gu ge e n ced m m a n o f t h e D n a of a ss n by the re e br ce ocetic de i l the P io . 3 The a ppo i ntmen t o f these dea con s by th e Ch urch a n d i t s o fli ce rs h a d b n nfi m f o f H S nv ee co r ed by the gi t the oly pirit , co ey o i ng to them the sa n ction f Christ Himself. 4 A n f l i . 1 . echo o C a . 5 m a i s n f s a nd ffi Un ss The et phor here co u ed di cult . le the text ‘ i s t a n d w e a i n a s a o f s n n a s corrup , re d the l t p rt the e te ce, the ’ s n s w w e m s a ss n tri g ith the lyre, u t ttribute the expre io to the e m a s of m s n w s s s a s i n extr e h te co po itio , hich thi epi tle exhibit l o a s other p rt . 5 ‘ Th e w s ma a s m a n i n a ll f a a n ns a ord y l o e , orbe r ce i pired by ’ v li i n g God .

84 E PISTLE TO T H E P H ILA D E LP H I ANS

on e a n d there is bishop, together with the presbytery

a n f - n t de co s, my ellow serva ts tha whatsoever you do, o u y may do accordin g un to God .

. M n i n V y brethre , my soul is wholly poured out love fo r . A nd a n you bec use I rejoice exceedi gly, I put you on r n ot n your gua d , yet I , but Jesus Christ, whose priso er

: a n d f f n n ot I am there ore I ear the more, si ce I am yet f . But n f m e per ected your prayer u to God shall per ect , 1 n n Iot i n a n that I may attai u to that , which I have obt i ed 2 a t f i n mercy, bec use I ook re uge the Gospel as the ﬂesh of a n d A 3 f Jesus, the postles as the presbytery o the

i s s a n a ss m a n E a s a nd the Chri ti e bly g thered rou d the uch ri t , fo m n r i g the cou nte rpa rt o f the congrega tion o f I sra el . There i s n o ‘ ’ ce rta i n a nd un disputed i nsta n ce o f the use of the w ord a lt a r to n H 1 d a of n v 8. de ote the oly Ta ble be fore Ire ae us (i . The i e the who le tra nsa ction o f the Supper a s a sa c ri ﬁce i s pla i n ly fou nd i n ’ D i a o /zf v i r t a ll n s n 1 . 6 ( . i n na us , n d a a ( —the c Ig i , bo e , Ju ti 5 lla rna k H i . sa f m e st o D o m a E n . a s ( . f g , g. tr I The p ge ro ' 1 the D i da c/ze (or D oct ri n e of the Yw elv e Apost les) urges tha t the a n o f E u a s s n w a n f ss n o f si n celebr tio the ch ri t hould begi ith co e io , ‘ ’ a sa A i n D i da e/ u’ a n d i n th t our criﬁce m a y be pure . like the

us n a w find r0 lr c Ma la . 1 1 a nd J ti M rtyr e the p p e y chi i quoted — a S m a m n o f R m . 0 pplied to the E ucha ri s t . i il rly Cle e t o e (cc 4 44 ) compa res the bishops a nd dea cons w i t h the Priests a nd Le v i t es o f th e O ld sta m n a nd m n t ns a s i ef of f m Te e t , e io the ch duty the or er ‘ ’ t o ff a s a nd t a n s v n s o er the gi fts . I n a ddition to the pr yer h k gi i g ’ ’ 7 rrr r f 1 . S n . 6 E h D i a a rl u a i ms c . e . 1 71 1 c f. ( y , p . 3, the ( Poly 5 a n d a ns o f b a a nd n n cf. m n si t m w obl tio re d i e ( Cle e t , cited / ) , hich w rr a rded a s sa fi s a ss a n o f t es w co m ere g cri ce , the oci tio h e ith the ’ ‘ ’ menrora ti o n o f Christ s sa crifice a nd the gift o f God i n the

Sa m - st i t ut ed s a n a n S f E h . cc n m rn . c . cr e t ( y 7 , p the Chri ti ' sa ﬁ s s n T /I o 1 a nd t h a nk oﬂ ri n E a . See cri ce or e g ( uch ri t) Ju ti , a p 4 , r na e s i v 1 I e u , . 7 . 5 . 1 i s r 1 2 a ma m . Cf T a ll. . Th t , rtyrdo . 3 f o f r s i n Cf. Tra ll 8 n . w a ma n sta ns o . , ote The out rd i e ti Ch i t I Ii s n a a t e os a n s s s I c rn tion i s the substa n ce of h G pel . Z h ugge t the f urther thought tha t a fter t h e A scension the prea chi ng o f the Gospel l ook the pla ce o f the ea rthly m a n ifesta tion o f the Lord . 3 ’ ’ The Gospel a nd t h e A postles pl a i nly refer t o the a uthoriti e s o n w na h s fa m a v s n i n w o s a n hich Ig tiu s ba ses i ith . So e h e ee the rd a s i e f o s s s w n f w n . n t o st n t s o . llu io to di i ct collec io riti g , our our G pel a nd s s m fa a the col lection o f th e A postolic epi tle . Fro the ct th t Po lyca rp i n h i s one short epistle quotes n i n e out o f the thirteen E PISTLE TO TH E PH ILA D E LP H I ANS 8 5

1 A n d e a Church . the prophets morever we love, b c use

f a i n n they too looked orw rd to the Gospel their preachi g, a n d hoped i n Hi m a nd wai ted for H im i n Whom also 2 they believed a n d were saved i n the un ity of Jesus for o f a nd n Christ, they were worthy our love admiratio ,

n m en ﬁ of a nd n bei g holy , testi ed by Jesus Christ e rolled i n o f n together the Gospel our commo hope . 3 I f n ma n i n h i s n n f VI . a y i terpretatio set o rth

m n h h i m n ot . Judais u to you , ear For it is better to hear Chri stian ity from on e who is circumcised than 4 to hear Judaism from a n un circumcised ma n . But i f not o f n both speak Jesus Christ, I recko them to be 5 n a n d o f n i h tombsto es graves the dead , whereo are

scri bed merely names o f m e n . Flee therefore the a a n d n o f n o f ‘1 m licious arts s ares the pri ce this world , lest be in g worn out by his suggestion s you grow weak ll f i n e . a o lov But meet together, you , with a n

Pa u w e ma n t a s epist les ofS t . l y co clude h t he po sessed a co llection

o f s s es I n m o f s n f i rm 1 0 A . D . e the e epi tl . the ti e Ju ti ( 5 ) w lea rn a s w a a t n a E a W d th t go pels ere re d the Su d y uch rist . e shoul be assumm w v mu 1 n sa n a t m m o f na g, ho e er, too ch yi g th the ti e Ig tius the collection o f the four gosp e ls h a d a c quired a ﬁxed a uthority side s w h a o f o ld s a m n s a nd d s n fr m by ide it th t the Te t e t prophet , i ti ct o s st w s a re a a m the A po tolic epi les. The ord prob bly ore ge nera l expression for the Gos pel a s publicly ta ught a nd se t forth i n th e f n s w s s s s o t h e A s s. w riti g , hether go pel or epi tle , po tle 1 Proba bly Igna tius h a s i n m i nd the Juda iz ers w h o set up the h s a uthority o f t e Old Te ta me n t books a nd priesthood ( c f. c . 9) a ns s H e m a n s m a r a a g i t the Go pel . y be replyi g to o e ch ge l id a a i ns th e a n o f u a s s a a n Old T s a m n g t te chi g the Ch rch di p r gi g the e t e t . ‘ f h f. a n O t hi a m n o t e s c u 8 e s . l s tre t e t prophet M g . ( ot ) 2 f a u n s . C . M g . 9 ( ote ) 4 a t 1s n a n of Old s a m n a nd s ia Th , the i terpret tio the Te t e t e pec lly t Th e a l s n rs t h e n ta ns o f a s the prophe s. l u io to i terpre tio the Jud izer . 4 The u n ci rcu mcised m a n i s a Gentile Chri stia n w h o h a s a d s a A m n s a s m s n ten den cy to Ju a i tic pr ctices. o g uch pr ctice circu ci io n o t s s nd w t w a s ev iden tly a t this time in cluded . Thi corre po s i h w a w n ow of a v m n s o f E n sm h t e k the l ter de elop e t bio i . f 2 H a na c k s s i n f w n w ds C a t . xx . a . M t iii . 7 r ee the ollo i g or

f n R 1 2 . re ere ce to e v . iii . 5 f E h 1 n . C . . p 7 ( ote) 8 6 E PISTLE TO TH E PHI L AD E LPHI A NS

n n u divided heart . I tha k my God that I have a good n n i n a n d n o ma n a n co scie ce regard to you , c boast tha t either i n secret or open ly I have bee n burden som e to 1 a n on e i n n . a n f y thi gs great or small Yea, d or all amon g whom I have spoken I pray that my words may n n n o t prove to be a wit ess agai st them . n i f f VI I . For eve a ter the ﬂesh some wished to lead s t h e S n ot i i n c f me a tray , yet pirit is dece ved s e it is rom n n a n h God . For it k oweth whe ce it cometh d w ither it 2 a n d i t n v n h h i n goeth, co icts the thi gs w ic are secret . 3 n n w h I cried aloud, whe I was amo g you, I spake it a ‘ o f n loud voice , with the voice God , Give heed u to the

’ bishop a n d the presbytery a n d deac on s . B ut t hey 4 suspected that I said t his because I k n e w before han d 5 n b e t H e n the divisio caused y some ; y is my wit ess,

s n h n e i t n ot f n Who e priso er I am , t at I lear d rom huma “ S \Vh o n i ﬂesh . But it was the pirit kept preachi g n ‘ n n t i K these words : Do othi g wi hout the b shop . e ep

. n your ﬂesh as a shri n e o f God Love un io . Flee f o f l division s . Become ollowers Jesus Christ as He a so ’ was o f the Father.

1 1 6 1 ess . 11 . 6 f . . a n a i C . 2 . . s s Cor xi 9, xii , Th Prob bly Ig tiu meeti n g so me cha rge ma de a ga i nst him self i n refege nce t o h i s c on a d a a ma f v a n duct w hile a t Phil elphi . The ch rge y re er to o erbe ri g n H ow a m k n w o f s a s i s a n i n co duct . he c e to o uch ch rge expl i ed

1 1 . c . 5 I n a i n n ii i . 8 a re a a s th e e x ressro n dd tio to Joh , there p r llel to p ’ o i n i n w h n o t w n c t n v . 1 . 2 x1 1 k o et he e g e h Joh i i 4, ix 9 , . 35,

s a O n a rr 1 n . 1 1 a nd t a s s. fﬁ n s o f th o h t a n d Joh ii , o her p ge the itie g la n gua ge betw een the E pist les o f Igna tiu s a n d the Fourth Gospel

e n . 2 . se I trod p . 9 3 O n t h e o f na s see n . . route Ig tiu , I trod 3 4 ’ f n i a Th e text i s i n some con usio . L ghtfoot s re di ng h a s been d a o pted . 5 The Jud a ist ic pa rty h a d pl a i nly orga nized themsel v es i n to a

f . s m C . . chis . c 3 Ig na tiu s here spea ks o f hi msel f a s the reci pien t of a spiri t ua l

f o f h a d n ot . m r re v ela tion . The gi t prophecy yet died out S i ila ly ‘ ’ Polyca rp i s ca l led a n a postoli c a n d pr0ph e t i c tea ch e r Pa l o y . E PISTLE TO TH E PH I LA DE LPH IA NS 8 7

VI I I . I therefore have don e my own part as a m a n f per ectly established i n u n ion . B ut where there is

i n a nd f t h e n o t . divis o wrath, God dwells There ore f n i f on n n Lord orgives all that repe t, their repe ta ce they

n n f n f tur to the u ity o God a n d the cou cil o the bishop . i n o f I believe the grace Jesus Christ, Who shall loose 1 f o oﬂ e n v n e r m you ev ry bo d . Moreo er, I e tr at you ,

n ot i n a n i n o f fa n a s act y matter the spirit ctio , but f o s . n disciples Chri t For I have heard some sayi g, 2 E xcept I ﬁ nd it i n t h e archi ve s I believe it n ot i n the ’ ‘ ’ A n 3 . d n a n Gospel whe I s id to them , It is writte , ‘ n n i n ’ they a swered me, That is the questio dispute . 4 But my archives are Jesus Christ ; the i n violable

1 I i f. v i C s. 6 w s v . s u a a s a n l ii , hich q oted by e er l e rly Chri ti w t e s. b nd f s a a s i f sa s t h e w u ri r The o re er prob bly , L ght oot y , to po f v o e il ge n era lly . 7 The G reek text a n d the La ti n v ersion rea d i n pla ce o f ’ ‘ a rchi v es a w ord w hich ma y b e t ra nsla ted eithe r a n cien t ’ ’ ‘ ’ w n s a n n w t s a s w a r v riti g or cie t ri er . But the ord chi es oc curs w w s d a b e a i n t s a a ls Th e t ice belo it houl prob bly re d hi pl ce o . ’ w d na m a ns a a w o s a re a n d t n or origi lly e pl ce here rec rd kept , he a m s o f t h m n m v f c e to be u ed e docu e t s the sel es. The re e ren ce here i s a n o f a n n a a v s i . e . th e ld to collectio cie t uthorit ti e record , O s a m n w s w s se t a s a n a a a n s Te t e t , hich the e riter up uthority g i t the

s a n d w w u e s e a . O h s Go pel , ith hich they req ir d the Go p l to gree t er , ‘ ’ w v n s a n a t es a r a n na s o f t h e ho e er , u der t d rchi to e the origi l copie s w h w i s n a s a na s a s e a Go pel , it hich co tr ted the tr ditio l Go pel pr ched a n a s a s w n s n a m d t ught . The e te cher ould the be repre e ted s cla i i ng t a G s h a d n fa s a nd w e s u a ns a E t h t the o pel bee l ified , ho ld tr l te , xcep fi n d i n a v s a i s i n w n s n o t I it the rchi e , th t , the ( ritte ) Go pel , I do ’ v s n d n w v r v s a n n s a s n s belie e it . Thi re eri g , ho e e , gi e u ju tifi ble e e to the w ord G oslre l a n d does not suit the a rgumen t o f the cha pter w so ell . 3 Ign a tius cla im s tha t the poi n ts i n question a re foun d i n the i s r Old s a m n . a s n ss ss D a Te t e t The llu io doubtle to the C o , e th , a n d R s n o f s s r s w w a s m l n - o e urrectio Je u Ch i t , hich ere tu b i g bl ck t a s a nd t o s wh o D v e w A s m a a like o Jud iz er tho e held ocetic i s. i il r a ppea l to t h e Old Testa me nt h a d be en ma de i n the fi rst a ge of the

f x v 2 A v . C . . 6 6 s . Church . Luke xi , 4 ; ct x ii 3 4 na s a v b e h a s la m a t he Ol d s a m n Ig tiu , though bo e c i ed th t Te t e t w n ss s s m a n a ns a a n of s it e e to Chri t , here i t i th t the rel tio Chri t to the r l v n s ot o f n n H s tea che s o f the O d Co ena t i n ne o depe de ce . e i H ms f t e s m u a nd Hi s a ss n a nd R s e n i el h upre e a thority , P io e urr ctio 88 E PISTLE TO TH E PH I LA DE LPH IA N S

a n n d R n archives are His Cross d Death a esurrectio , a n d f I n s e the aith which is through Him . these I de ir to be justiﬁed through your prayer . 1 . n e a re e IX Good i d ed the priests , but b tter is the 2 - n n H o f High Priest, Who has bee e trusted with the oly for n n n Holies, He alo e has bee e trusted with the secret 3 n f m f f thi gs o God . He is Hi sel the Door o the h n i n A a n d a n d Father, t rough which e ter braham Isaac a a n d h a n d A a n d t h J cob, the Prop ets the postles e 4 All i f . Ch urch . these combi n e n the u n ity o God But — the Gospel has a surpassi ng gi ft eve n the com i ng o f S o h as n the aviour, our L rd Jesus C rist, His P sio , His

R n . esurrectio For the Prophets, who are dear to us, i n n k f their preachi g loo ed orward to Him . But the

h n n l Gospel is t e crown of i corruption . All thi gs a ike i f are good , you believe by love . i n . S n n a n X eei g that, accorda ce with your prayer d

t n i n the e der love which you have Christ Jesus, it has 5 bee n reported to me that the Church which is a t

n t H i s m ss n f Ma n 8 1 0 w n s a h a . C . . w i n ut e ic te i io g , ith ote . Belo h e f m a n a n s a t r s s D r c . 9 urther i t i th Ch i t i the oo through Whom the m e n o f Old v na n m s ﬁ nd n a n c t o G od the Co e t u t e tr e . 1 H a s i n v s a na s i s m a n n ssi n ere , the pre iou ch pter, Ig tiu ki g co ce o s

da s . li e a n s n o f Old v na n to the Ju izer gr t the excelle ce the Co e t , ma n a ns s of t h e s w n s i n but i t i the uperiority Go pel , hich ce tre s s Je u s Chri t . 11 This w ord a n d the pa ssa ge w h ich follow s seem t o sho w tha t na s i s n a s o f E s t he H w s Ig tiu reproduci g the ide the pi tle to ebre , i s a ls m f R . s m 0. 6 f w n o C . e a hich o quoted by Cle e t o e, 3 e p ci lly

H eb . x. . ix , 7 A n a us n n . . f. a s R v 8 a n C e . . d m . ll io to Joh x 9 l o iii , Cle m i n o R m . 8 . S a S f H ma s S i x o . 1 2 4 i il rly the hepherd er ( . 4 , , i n n of r t h e a t w s n s the buildi g the Chu ch , g e through hich the to e a re a i s th e S on o f a n d a m n s n s n c rried God , o g the to e built i to the fa bric a re some w hich represen t t h e righteous m en a nd proph e ts o f old . 4 Th e Old Co v ena n t ﬁ nds i ts true pla ce i n the D i v i ne u n ity o f n w v i t s w n n s n i n a v a s s n na n . re el tio , hich recei e cro i g expre io the I c r tio 5 Th e tidi ngs w ould b e brought by the persons men tion ed i n ' E PISTL E TO TH E PHI LA DE LPH I A N S 89

A n i n S ﬁ n tioch yria is at peace, it is tti g that you , as a 1 o f s n n n Church God , hould appoi t a deaco to jour ey a n o f i m thither as ambassador God, to rejoice w th the f n e a nd . whe they are met togeth r, to glori y the Name Blessed i n Jesus Christ is he who shall be deemed

o f n . worthy such a mi istry You too shall be gloriﬁ ed .

M e i f n o t for or over , you desire it , it is impossible you ’ to do this for God s Name ; even a s the churches which

n n a nd a n d lie earest have se t bishops, others presbyters

n deaco s . n n n n f X I . Co cer i g Philo , the deaco rom Cilicia, a ma n o f n n ow m n n for well reported , who eve is i isteri g 2 i n o f Rh a i us A me the word God , together with gatho a n ma n c n f S pus, elect , who ac ompa ies me rom yria, havi ng bidden farewell to the ordin ary life o f men ; — who also bear witn ess u n to you I too than k God for

o u o u y , that y received them , as the Lord shall receive Ma n u you . y they who treated them disho o rably be o f v ransomed by the grace Jesus Christ . The lo e o f

n wh o n a the brethre are at Troas salutes you , whe ce lso 3 n o u th e n o f n I write u to y by ha d Burrhus, who was se t with me by them o f E phesus a n d Smyrn a to do me n f hon our . They shall receive ho our rom the Lord

i n i n Jesus Christ, Whom they hope ﬂesh, soul, spirit,

r i n f n . by aith , love, co co d Farewell Jesus Christ, our common Hope .

1 m 1 Po l c . f s m a ns i n S rn . 1 . C . i il r directio y , y 7 7 ’ n me i n a s o f o d O r a s a n m n s r G . , Z h , i i te i g to the c u e 3 s ma a v n t h e a f S o Ligh t foot . But Burrhu y h e bee be re r o t he R m 0 i s S ee n on o . 1 . ep tle . ote TH E . VI . E PISTLE TO T H E SMYR N/E A N S

[S myrna w a s o ne o f the oldest o f the Greek cities on the w est a f d A D v d s o As a D n a n n n i . . co t i . uri g the ﬁ rst seco d ce tur es it ie ’ w E A s a ith phesus a nd Perga mos i n cl a i mi ng the t i tle ﬁrst city o f i . O f the fo un da tion o f the Church a t S myrna w e h a v e no record i n t h e N e w s a m n ma ss b a a t s m e e Te t e t , but it y po i ly be pl ced o p riod ’ ’

S t . a s a s s d n c a t E s s a s w a s w i n during P ul three ye r re i e e phe u , it ith a s a v e y rea ch o f tha t city a nd w a s a grea t cen tre o f tra de . We h e

- a t v 8 1 1 . a a ssa pic ure o f the Church i n this city i n Re . ii . Th t p ge n a n a n a us n a n d a st co t i s ll io to persecution (ii . lso to the ho ility a nd a mn s o f w s n a us h a d s a d a t S m na c lu ie the Je (ii . Ig ti t ye yr a n d h a d recei v ed a w a rm w elcome from the Church a nd i t s bishop o a n m o f sa a ns w d n h i s a v n P lyc rp . The u ber lut tio oul poi t to h i g m a m a n f n ds t s n w a s w n f m de y rie here . The pre e t letter ritte ro

r a s. a a n s n mm e d a a f n n T o The r pid tr itio , i i tely ter the ope i g — sa a n t o th e s o f t h e D s . 1 s ms t o lut tio , ubject ocetic here y ( cc 7 ) ee show th a t the Church a t S myrna h a d been en da ngered by i ts i t w a n h i s a s a a ns s n . v n na s s pre e ce Moreo er c . 7 Ig iu r re der g i t a ss a n w s t s s n a ns m s oci ti g ith the e here ic . The epi tle co t i the o t n n w s det a iled a ccou n t o f D ocet i sm to b e foun d i n the Ig a t ia riti n g . w h a d a From c . 6 e lea rn tha t these heretics d n eglecte the pra ctic l s o f 8 a a s th a h h a d s a n . m . dutie Chri ti ity Fro cc 7 , it ppe r t t ey H n fo rm e d i n to se pa ra tist com mu n i t ies ( se e n ot es) . e ce the heresy i s pro ba bly o f a mo re de v eloped ch a ra cter th a n tha t referred to i n

( i stles t h e E s a ns a nd a l a ns. r a re w v the p to phe i Tr l i The e , ho e er ,

no a s ns uda rsm un ss w e . . n n llu io to J le except cc 5 , 7 The ope i g w o 1 n a s h h a d m a n s t a ords f c . i dic te th a t a yet the C urch re i ed e d

fa s . I n . 8 i s a s n s a m n o f n i o f t cc 7 , there tro g t te e t the u ty the h O f s s r n fo r s m i n C urch . pecia l i n terest i the occur e ce the ﬁr t ti e ‘ Ch ris 'i a n litera ture of the phra se the Ca tholic Church

G N A TI S a Th eO h o rus o f I U , who is lso p , to the Church 1 a nd God the Father Jesus Christ the Beloved, to her

h a s n f if ﬁ that bee merci ully blessed with every g t, lled

f a n d n i n n o f with aith love, lacki g gi t, most highly 2 of revered , the bearer sacred vessels, to the Church

1 f E h . r 6 . C . p . 11 ‘ ’ a ror d o f i f i n sa n s a f w n a s n . y p pq , ru t ul i t , W ke , ollo i g Pe r o Prob a w v a i s sa m a s i n E h . a nd n a ns a n bly , ho e er , the ide the e p 9, co t i

9 2 T H E E PI STLE To TH E S MYRN /E A NS

1 He m t o h t raise up a n e n sign to the age s through His

‘ n fo r n a n d e h n resurrectio , His sai ts b lievers , whet er amo g i 2 n n on e o f . Jews or Ge tiles, body His Church

1 1 ff n . For all these su eri gs He en dured for our sakes

. A n d t ff [that we might be saved] He ruly su ered , as “ l a f r . N o a s also He tru y r ised Himsel up is it the c e, as

n a ﬂi rm H e suﬂ ere tl i n n some u believers , that sembla ce 4 —i t n A n n is they who are sembla ce . d accordi g to their

n n n n for a re opi io s, so shall it happe u to them , they 5 n a n n - u subst tial a d spirit like .

n a I I I . For I k ow a n d believe th t He was i n the ﬂesh eve n after the resurrection A n d when He came to

m n o f A e a n a e a n w i s a Cle e t l x dri quot d by Z h , here the church c lled H i s f s rca rrof ruit ( p ) . ‘ ’ w f w fr s The hole cl a use o hose uit Pa sion i s a pa ren thesi s . ‘ The follow i ng w ords tha t H e might ra ise belong to the precedi ng n sen te ce . 1 f v A n a ia . 26 f a 2 2 lxn . 1 0 I n a ll s c . s . . re ere ce to I h ; l o xlix , th ese pa ssa ges the referen ce i s to the ra llyi ng o f the n a tions roun d h a n a o f v a s t u a m n o n na s t e s e s . t d rd Jeho h , p o g the ch e people Ig tiu sees a fulﬁlm e n t o f the prophecy i n the Pa ssion cro w n e d by t h e R s o n r m s a s t a s m s n w e s n rs o e urrecti . Je o e t te h t o e Chri tia rit r u de to d h a ssa 26 f m sm e I . v e s s t s. p ge s . to re r to the Cro The y boli cert a i n ly fou nd ea rlier tha n the t i me w hen Con sta ntin e a dopted ss a s h i s sta nda a n d m a a v b en su st d the Cro rd , y h e e gge e by the

a n a o f o h n xti 2 . l gu ge J . 3 2 Th e l a ngu a ge o f this pa ssa ge clea rly reca ll s the tea chi ng o f ’ E h n 2 t a s E s a s. f E h 1 6 . 6 . S . s C . . . P ul pi tle to the p e i p ii , iii , i 3

. 1 8 etc ; Col . i . I n 6 na s s a o f s a s b e n a s r] th e a h c . Ig tiu pe ks Chri t i g r i e by F t er,

n a n a o . w a nd this i s the more ge era l l gu ge f the N T . But ith the

n s n 1 8 . prese t pa s a ge c f. Joh x . 4 f Tra ll 1 0 w h i a s m a a o n w o C . . s 9, , ere there i il r pl y the rd ‘ ’ ad i n s s mi n f m w s t r a ch ers v e r na m m , ee g, ro hich the e deri d thei e D ae ocet . 5 Th e de n i a l o f the rea lity of the h uma n n a ture o f the Lord r e i s in v ol v ed the de n i a l o f the resu rectio n o f the body . Th re a n n is i n a s h r s n a s h a s p roba bly a llu sio to th these l t p a se . Ig tiu a s i n v w a o a t n w f ws i n n l o ie , prob bly, the qu t io hich ollo the ext ’

a t r a m n o t a S w o . ch p e , I pirit ith ut body ‘ ’ The La ti n v ersi o n here rea ds I h a v e seen i n pla ce o f I ’ n w s w a s a due a a ss a n s a n f n d i n k o . Thi prob bly to c rele tr l tio ou

m Vi r I l st r wh o i a n - a n l u . s a n n t s Jero e ( . pl i ly quoti g eco d h d f m s s ro E u ebiu . T HE E PISTLE TO TH E SMYRNfE ANS 93

a n d e Peter those who w re with him , He said to them ,

a n a n d n ot t T ke, ha dle me see that I am a spirit withou ’ 1 An d u a n . d body straightway they to ched Him believed , “ n un a n f bei g ited with His ﬂesh d spirit . There ore also

a n d f n . they despised death , were ou d to rise above death Moreover after His resurrection H e ate with them a n d “ n a s n i n dra k with them , livi g the ﬂesh , although spiritu ally u n ited with the Father . n n IV . Now these thi gs I urge upo you , beloved ,

k n owi ng that you also are thus mi n ded . But I watch over you to guard yo u from wild bea st s i n the form of m en n ot n f , whom you must o ly re use to receive,

if n ot n e . n for but, possible, eve me t [them] O ly pray f 4 i n . them , haply they may repe t Though this fﬁ t u f di cult, yet Jesus Christ, our r e Li e , has power to

’ For i f eﬂ ec t it . these deeds were wrought by our i n n n m n Lord mere sembla ce, the too are y bo ds mere n f semblan ce . Why moreover have I surre dered mysel

1 The i ncide n t recorde d he re bea rs a strong resembla nce to t h a t

- i n L k x v . 6 2 . Dtr a re s n d ff n s w u e xi 3 4 t there triki g i ere ce , hich m E s a n show tha t it comes fro a differen t so urce . peci lly i nteresti g ‘ ’ ‘ i s ra s a n n a s w a s S t h a s a s the ph e i corpore l pirit , here Luke pirit ’ a n o t s a nd n W h na us ( le ri v ed a n h th ﬂe h bo es. ether Ig ti the quot tio f m som a r a s fr m a t n i s f ro e poc yph l Go pel or o tr di io , it di ﬁcult to

E s o t s t s a ssa o f n a t s H . E . . sa y . u ebius qu e hi p ge Ig iu ( iii but a dm t h a n o f t h e o f w s a re a s d i s i s ignor ce source it . The ord cribe ’ O n a rc r h a l D n o f a n d r m by rige to the p yp octri e Peter, by Je o e a H w s I n a n a s w s to the Gospel ccording to the ebre . y c e the ord w ould a ppea r to represe n t a l a ter tra dition th a n t h e simpler a n d w d o t m ore na tura l or s f S . Luke . 2 ’ Re a ding spiri t w i t h the Gre ek text a nd the La t i n a nd C o pt ic ‘ ’ v s ns. A m n a n v rs n w v a s w er io The r e i e io , ho e er , re d blood , hich s A a ns t h e a m n see f a Lightfoot pre fer . g i t rgu e t ( Light oot) th t ‘ ’ ‘ ’ S r m h a s l b e s s fo r m a set t h e pi it ig t e i y ub tituted blood , y be counter - a rgumen t t h a t the di ffi c ul t y o f u ndersta ndi ng h o w the di s ‘ ’ c i ples could be joi n ed to H i s S pirit m a y h a v e led to the a ltera tion ‘ ’ o n v a o n fe t h e n a - n s tn i lrt s s t h e bl od . The i it ti to el il pri t g ugge t ‘ ’ w o O n t h e t a n i s ss b t a I na s h a d rd blood . o her h d it po i le h t g tiu

- n e n o f t h e ft o f th e o f i n m i nd Joh n xx. 20 2 2 a nd the i cid t gi S pirit

t he risen Christ . 3 k v 0 2 n . 1 . Lu e xxi . 3 , 35 , 4 Joh xxi 3 4 i . e n a n . . their repe t ce 94 T H E E PISTL E To TH E S MY RN /E A N S

t o f ﬁ re w ? to death , ace , s ord , wild beasts Yet he that 1 n a r n i n n is e r to the swo d is ear to God , the prese ce o f i n n of — n wild beasts, the prese ce God o ly may it be

i n n o f ff the ame Jesus Christ, that we may su er with “ A ll t n n S n f Ma n Him . hi gs I e dure, i ce He, the per ect , “ makes me strong . H i m n n n n n V . Yet certai perso s ig ora tly de y, or 4 a n n for rather they h ve bee de ied by Him, they are 5 ‘ advocates o f death rather than o f the truth . They have n ot hearken ed un to the prophecies n o r the la w “ of n o r n n o w n or Moses, eve up till to the Gospel , to 7 n the su fferi ngs which we severally e dure . For they “ have the same thoughts also about us . For what

ﬁ it to i f ma n a s pro t is me , a pr ises me , but peaks evil

f f i n n f t n o my Lord , re us g to co ess tha He has bor e our ﬂesh ? But he that will n o t assert this has completely n a n d f hea rs de ied Him , himsel about with him a “ w n n . N o n corpse their ames, si ce they are u believers, n t I have o thought good to write . Ma y I n o t even

n e n n n remember them , u til they have r pe ted a d tur ed t o n n the Passio , which is our resurrectio .

1 f a a a C . s yi ng tt ributed to our Lord recorded by D idy nrus o n

° P v . H w h r S . 8 : e o i s n e a Me rs n a a i s lxxx iii e r the ﬁre , he th t ’ a fa f m i s fa r f m t h e K n m r ro Me ro i gdo . 2 f i m . 1 . 2 0. C T . ii 3 f . i v 1 . C . Phil . 3 4 f 2 Ti m 1 1 . 1 2 a l i v . G . . . C . ; 9 5 ’ a t i s n n st s a a n d s n n Th , by de yi g Chri de th re urrectio they de y t h e h r s a n 0 o f m m t a C i ti h pe i or lity . ' ‘ I b s n n o t f u a s ea c in b trt m a e rra ll w i eed re er to J d i tic t h g , y q y ell be sa id o f a ny error w hich ign ored the testimo ny o f the prophets ’ a n d f the fa cts o f the Lord s li e . For the Christia n a ttitude to Old s Phi la d ta m n see Ma n . 8 Te e t prophecy g 9, . 5 , , 9 . 7 ’ Their sufferi n gs a re a testi mon y to Christ s dea th a n d resur n rectio . ’

f . v f s . w o s a nd C . c 4 Their ie Chri t de th a resu rrection lea ds ’ the m to thi nk o f Chri st s m a rtyrs a s idle v isiona ries . 7 v 2 . A S ee n ote a bo e on c . ccordi ng to their tea chi ng the body w t a w t t e m w a s a a ra a a s hich hey bore bout i h h lre dy p ctic lly corp e , S n h a d n m n f i n s n i ce they u der i ed the belie the re urrectio . T H tc E PISTLE To T H E S MY RN /E ANS 9 5

E n n n m a n . VI . Le t o be deceived ve the heave ly po wers a n d the glory o f the angels a n d the pri n cipalities 1 a n n i n both visible d i visible, except they believe the blood of Christ [Who is have a judgmen t await “ m /z t r ei ”: rec i e. n Let [ri t a ec v e e v Let ot i ng them . f n r ofﬁce puff up a ny ma n . For aith a d love are eve y

n a n d n n n . thi g, there is othi g better tha these Mark those who hold strange doctri n e with rega rd to the 4 r o f n g ace Jesus Christ, which came u to us , how n o f n o opposed they are to the mi d God . They have 5 for n o r for n thought love, the widow , the orpha , the “ a ﬂlic ted n th e n n or . , the priso er, hu gry the thirsty 7 Th e t f E a a n d y wi hhold themselves rom uch rist prayer, “ because they co n fess n ot that the E ucharist is the

1 f Tr . w t n s. C . a ll 5 i h ote 2 The w ords i n bra ckets a re fou nd a ppa ren tly i n t w o quot a tion s o f t s a ssa i n w rs o f f a nd s n s b ut e hi p ge rite the ﬁ th ixth ce turie , th y a re o nri t t ed b th e r a n d t h e a n A m n a n a nd y G eek text L ti , r e i , v A a n s e mri nen ess i fa t a n s Coptic e rs ions . g i t their g s the c th t Ig a tiu ‘ ’ o a n n e v er spea ks f C hrist s God i this a bsolute wa y . See

n . I trod 4 . 3 t . 1 2 Ma t . xix . 4 ‘ ’ ’ s - d t s f o f s s n a na n a nd a s1 n . IG x p , the gi t Chri t i c r tio p o L HT ' ‘

F o o t . 5 ‘ ’ . i v a d f s v i 0 w ws s e 1 T m . n c . A . For the order ido e . 9 ct

. F m 1 1 se e a s e. a m s , ix . 4 ; l o Poly 4 ro e rly ti e the Church r a z w a s n v n w r A b o g n i ed ith the gre te t ca re her be e ole t o k . out i m a i n R m D . n s a t of 2 50 A . Cor el u cl i ed th the Church o e there ‘ w f e n n w ws a nd s ns i n s ss a ll o f ere ﬁ te hu dred ido per o di tre , a d n n ss o f Ma s n s b 1/ E wh om t h e gra ce n ki d e the ter ouri h ( E use . . . i v . b t d f lle . x. . a nd La n v n a d C . 34 The Greek text the i ersio ‘ ’ ‘ ’ t h w s h i r a fter prisoner e ord or m t h a t ha s bee n elea sed . But

t hey a re proba bly S puriou s. 7 ’ ‘ E u h zrri t e Ph il d n t a n w a e . a s n On the ord c s s e . 4 o By b t i i g ’ from E ucha ri s t Igna t ius mea ns tha t they a bst a i ned from t h e a o f n e o f s a E s . n uthorized , public uch ri t the Church No the G o tic sects a ppea r to ha v e a ltogether cea sed from holdi ng E uch a ri sti c o a n n a h fea st s i n their w n a sse m blies . But ccordi g to Ig tius suc ’

E a r s s w n o t b e a v a . S e . 8 uch i t ould regul r or lid e c . T h e a f s a o f s a pr yer re er to the public pr yer the Church , e peci lly tha t con nected with the E ucha rist . ’ ' Th e rea li y o f Ch rist s hum a n ity wa s de n ied by these heretics . 96 T H E E PISTLE TO TH E S MYRN/E ANS

o f S s ff ﬂesh our aviour Jesus Christ, which ﬂe h su ered for S in a n d i n n - n n our s, which His lovi g ki d ess the e Father rais d up .

VI I . So then they who speak again st the gi ft o f 1 f God die by their disputing . It were better or them f t n . to exhibit love, hat they may also rise agai There ore

ﬁ n u f a n it is tti g to withhold yo rselves rom such , d to n n e i n i n m say othi g ither private or public about the , “ n t h e t a n d but rather to give heed u to prophe s , espe c ia ll i n n m n f y to the Gospel, where the passio is a i ested

n to us a d the resurrection is accomplished . “ . A n n n a s n o f . VI I I void divisio s, the begi i g evil of a s f Follow, all you, the bishop, Jesus Christ ollowed f w A 4 the Father ; a n d ollo the presbytery as the postles . Moreover reveren ce the deacon s a s the comman dmen t 5 o f n o ma n t n n God . Let do aught per ai i g to the

Church apa rt from the bishop . Let that eucha rist be “ con sidered valid which i s u nder the bishop or hi m to

. e whom he commits it Wheresoev r the bishop appears, n W there let the people be, eve as heresoever Christ

S uch den ia l i n vol v ed a disbelief i n the v i rtue o f the S a cra men t w hich w a s a mea n s o f com mu n ion w ith the di v i n e ly exa lted n v i m a o f . S m a n o f s Cf. a n a hu ity Chri t . the l gu ge Joh i il rly Irenaeus a rgues tha t the Gn ostics a re i nconsist en t i n offeri ng the E a s f s n s v w s a s do o n m a n uch ri tic gi t , holdi g uch ie they up the hu 8 f n i v 1 . n a o s . ture Chri t ( Ire . 1 a i s I n a na i n a nd i ts ss s n di n a f n Th t , the c r t o i ue , i clu g re ere ce to E a s the uch ri t . 2 f v n d Phi la d . . C . a . a bo e , c 5 , 5 , 9 2 na t w a ns m a a ns se a ra t i sm a s a o v b e ha s Ig ius here r the g i t p , b e o f b o e r D ocet ze w . b e e n w a rn i ng them a ga i nst h esy . The ere guilty th 4 ll 2 Tra . . f n t a a h . 6 1 C . a e , M g , 7 , 3 ; , 3 5 ’ f n n n . i . a s v o e . the oice God e joi i g you ’ ’ 6 R m i v 1 6 i s f n i n o . . The w ord tra nsla ted v a lid (BeBa ros) ou d , e i H b s i n I n . Row . . ss s a e . 2 1 a n d a ii . , ix . 7 , l o g 3 It expr e the de o f s a nd i s s d o f a a n o f a m s o r ecurity, u e the r tiﬁc tio pro i e the . v t v i s o osi : e o f a w 1 5 re a lidi y o f a co e na nt . It the pp th t hich p n c a s a n d ns na s m a s z s t h e sa a m n a , o ss riou i ecure . Ig tiu e ph i e cr e t l le s a n a o n th e t a n na n o f . C f. h i h the doctri l , u ity the Church l gu ge

d d se e n d. . o n e a a i n Ma n Ph ila . a n lt r g . 7 , 4 , I tro 4 T H E E PI STLE TO T HE S MY RN /E ANS 97

1 n ot f Jesus is, there is the Catholic Ch urch . It is law ul apart from the bishop either to baptize “ or to hold “ e - f B . ut a lov east whatsoever he approves, that also is

1 ‘ T he s a r s na s is t h e n o f a n v a bi hop, gue Ig tiu , ce tre e ch i di idu l ’

u a s s s h s i s n o f th e n v sa . Ch rch , Je u C ri t the ce tre u i er l Church

This i s the ea rliest occurre nce i n Christia n litera ture o f t h e ‘ a s na phr e the Ca tholic Church (i ) na OoAmh éxxk na fa ) . The origi l ‘ ’ s n s o f w D i a l 82 e e the ord i s u n i versa l . Thus Justi n M a rtyr ( . ) ‘ ’ s a s o f n v sa n a s n si n w ds pe k the u i er l or ge er l re urrectio , u g the or 15 xa ﬂolt ur avda ‘ra a rs S mi a n i v sa i s ) h . i l rly here the Church u er l n a s e w na s m a ns co tr t d ith the pa rticula r Church o f Smyrna . Ig tiu e ‘ by the Ca tholic Church the a ggrega te o f a ll the Christia n congre ’ ’ a ti o n s Sw A ostles ( freed So o f g ( ete , p , p. too the letter the ‘ Church o f S myrn a i s a ddressed to a ll the congrega t ions o f the ’ H a i n v a A n d s m t v sens ol y C tholic Church e ery pl ce . thi pri i i e e ’ o f n i v sa w h a s n v s a i n a a u er l the ord e er lo t , lthough the l tter p rt o f the second cen tury it bega n t o recei v e the seco nd a ry se nse o f ‘ ’ t a s s a s i s s i n a n a or hodox oppo ed to heretic l . Thu it u ed e rly a n n o f S a a n f a m n ci rca 1 0—2 1 0 C o cripture , the Mur tori r g e t ( 9 ‘ w hich re fers to certa i n heretica l w riti ngs a s not receiv ed i n the ’

a o . S o o f e sa m i n f nt r C th lic Church too Cyril J ru le , the ourth ce u y, ‘ sa ys tha t the Church i s ca lled Ca tholic no t on ly beca use it i s ’ ‘ S e a d w r b ut a s a s a s c o m pr throughout the o ld , l o bec u e it te che ple t e ly a nd w ithout defect a ll the doctr i nes w hich ought to c o me ’ t h e n w o f s a n s a s o f to k o ledge men . Thi second ry se e ro e out the origi na l m ea n ing b eca u se Ca tholics c la i nre d to tea ch the w hole a nd s n w h w s a s truth , to repre e t the hole Churc , hile here y ro e out o f the ex a ggera tion o f some one t rtrt h a nd w a s essen ti a lly pa rtia l a n a na h a d loc l . The use o f the w ord i n this pa ssa ge by Ig tius s n B t t bee urged a s a n i ndica t ion of the la te da t e of the epist les. t the fa ct tha t it i s used i n i ts prim a ry sense i s on the contrary a n n a n o f a da i dic tio e rly te . 2 ’ Igna tiu s i s w riti n g a t a ti me w h en the exte nt o f a bishop s a dmi n i stra tion did n ot exceed tha t of a tow n pa ri sh a t the presen t da a nd w n w d i n m u s nn n w y , he the clergy orke ch clo er co ectio ith h i m a n n i s ss no w . S ee n Rom . th po ible ( ote , The pri ciple n e n h i s sta m n w v i s n a n ss o f u d rlyi g te e t , ho e er , the ge er l ece ity due a t h a n f m n s a u oriz tio o i i teria l cts by the bishop . 3 ’ i ar' a rr v a s us f h w d i n s s ns i s 1 2 y n . The e rlie t e o t e or thi e e Jude f i n la e o f 2 1 1 9 m M S . c c . 1 w 4 i S . . m ; s a s ( Pet 3 , here 7 re d by o e p ’ ' ct rraxra t s na m w a s i r en s a m a s , The e g to the oci l e l , i n w hich the ea rly Church sought t o gi v e expression to the u n ity a nd r v f i m a re a na s th e brothe ly lo e o t s em bers. There logie to f d R ma n f custom i n Jew ish li e a nd in the club fea sts o f G reek a n o li e . Th e fa ct tha t our Lord i nstituted the E u c h a rist i n conn ectio n w ith a c om mon mea l m a y expl a i n the a ssocia tion o f the t w o a t Cori n th ' Pa 1 t t h e na m A a e i n m o f S t . ul 1 . the ti e ( Cor xi . 7 hough e g p G 98 TH E E PISTLE TO TH E S MYRN /E ANS

- n n well pleasi g to God, that everythi g which you do

may be secure a n d valid .

IX . It is reason able that hen ceforth we sho uld awake 1 a n d O n n t live soberly , while we have pportu ity to repe a n d n n o n tur to God . It is good to ack wledge God a d the bishop . H e that hon ours the bishop is hon oured of God . He that does an ythin g without the k n owle dge f a ll n n o the bishop serves the D evil . Let thi gs the n i n f r n n t o . I abou d u o you grace , you are worthy

i a m a s a v s n a S m a i s n o t fou n d n th t pa ssa ge . So e schol r h e ee i il r ' ’ m na n o f E a s a nd A a i n D i a ac /zc . co bi tio uch ri t g pe the (cc ix , x) , s f a n v n E a s a n though other re er the ccou t there gi e to the uch ri t lo e ,

A a e b n m n n i n . i the g p ei g e tio ed c x . Lightfoot t hi nk s th a t i n the pre sen t pa ssa ge Igna tius i n cludes E a st i n A a e s n a a s s t w o the uch ri the g p , i ce he ppe r to de cribe the m s m a n f n ns i n w a s a a a a nd o t i port t u ctio hich bi hop could be r p rt , i s di fli cult a n m ss n of E a s i f i s n ot it to expl i the o i io the uch ri t , it n i n a s H n a s a i n t h e t m o f i cluded the phr e . e ce he rgue th t i e Ign a t ius the sepa ra tion of th e t w o h a d n ot yet ta ken pl a ce (se e o s a m n i s w a n ta a I ntr d . p . But thi rgu e t e ke ed by the ct th t the con nectio n o f the bishop w ith the E ucha rist ha s a lrea dy be en t d a w t In a m s n m sufficien ly i n ic ted i n ha precedes. the l o t co te t n a f s b n h o w po ra ry let er o f Pli ny to Tra j a (c . ter de cri i g the Ch ri stia ns m e t b efore da ylight a n d sa n g a hym n to Chri st a s G o d a nd bou nd themsel v es by a n oa th ( sa cra m en to) to li v e a strict ‘ f w rrte r s o n : A f s w a s n s m w a s li e , the goe ter thi do e , their cu to a a nd m e a a n a f w w a s we v e to dep rt e t g i to t ke ood , hich , ho er , quit ’ a I n s s n f s s a f ordi na ry a nd h rmless . thi de cri ptio Light oot ee re er ence to the cele b ra tion o f the E ucha rist (sa cra m en t um ma y n rea n ’ oa th o r sa cra men t ) before da ylight fol low ed by a l a ter meeti n g ’ fo r A a a nd a s a i n n a t wo w a t s the g pe , he rgue th t Bithy i the ere thi ' a s o f A a i s nv v i n d a te disti nc t . But the e rly hi tory the g pe i ol ed a t s a nd m o fi t s nn t n w Buch a ri st gre ob curity, the proble co ec io ith the i s the more difficult ow i ng to the sa cred ch a ra ct e r giv en to other s a n m s a nd fa t m ea ls tha n the E ucha rist i n ea rly Chri ti ti e , the c

- m t t e . e e . th a t religious exerci es w ere a ssocia ted w i h h S e g. th e description o f a n ev en i ng m ea l ( w hich a ppea rs to ha v e been a n n A a i n a n A olo . a n d a o f t h e g pe) Tertulli , p gy , c 39, the ccou t Serv ice o f the E v eni ng La mp i n t h e so - ca lled E gypti a n Ch urch H Order (a ttributed by some recent schol a rs to i ppolytus) i n n t h e w s H n S t a t ut es o t ire A rost les . 1 88 f. O t n or er, f / , pp hole que io ’ e o Ma r A a e i n Ha s n s E n c cl. o Reli i on s e s a n a t . Bi h p cle , g p ti g y f g a n d E t /t s i c . 1 Cf. 2 Ti m. 1 1 . 26 .

1 0 0 TH E E PI STLE TO TH E SMY RNAZ A NS

worthy act for you to se n d some on e o f your n umber

e t f r with a letter, to giv glory wi h t hem o the calm ’ h n n h a s i n fo r a n d whic by God s appoi tme t set them , because through your prayer they were now reachi n g

n . n e f the have I asmuch as you are p r ect, set your aims i 1 also on that which s perfect . For if you desire to act

well , God is ready to aid you . of XI I . The love the brethren who a re at Troas H n salutes you . e ce also I am writi ng to you by the “ n of w n i n ha d Burrhus, hom you se t my compan y

E n n I n together with the phesia s your brethre . every f m A n thin g he has re reshed e . d I would that all for n of n f imitated him , he is a patter the mi istry o God . D n S r The ivi e grace hall wholly equite him . I salute a nd a nd your godly bishop revered presbytery , my f - n s n a n d o f n ellow serva t the deaco s, all you both i dividu a nd i n c n i n n o f a n d ally ommo , the ame Jesus Christ , i n a n d i n n a nd R n His ﬂesh blood , His Passio esurrectio “ h of s a n i n n w ich was both the ﬂe h d spirit, the u ity ll n o u a . a wherewith God bi ds y Grace, mercy, pe ce, a patie nce be u nto yo u lways . t h e of n XI II . I salute households my brethre with a nd n a nd n wh o their wives childre , the virgi s are called 4 f i n o f widows . I bid you arewell the power the Father .

‘ ’ a s of i s fo un i n E s s H LE . . a n d the me ure their body , d u ebiu , x 5 ’ n t h a s i n the Code of Just in ia n i e leg l ense of a body corpora te . 1 i f t h e w r f e d a v . . c. to ulﬁl o k re err to bo e 2 On the question w hether thi s refers to the scribe or the bea rer d Ph . 1 o f s see Rom . 1 0 i la 1 n s . the epi tle , ( ote ) Notice h ow Igna tius sum s up i n this sen tence the w a rni ngs m n n of s n a s n con ta in ed i n this e pi st le. The e tio the re urrectio bei g ’ ‘ i a n a s t o D v w s o f both ﬂesh a nd S pirit s llu ion ocetic ie . The a m of m en tion of u n ity i s a n a llu sion to the sepa r tis the heretics. 4 n a n o f There ha v e b een sev era l i terpret tio s these w ords . The n h m w m ost con v i nci ng i s th a t o f Ligh foo t . A ccordi g to i the ords f t o s w m n w h o na m a n d i n w a co n re er tho e o e , though by e out rd ’ n a re w w s a re a v ns a s ditio they ido , yet here c lled irgi , bec u e they TH E E PISTL E TO T H E SMYRN / E A NS ro r

m tr n n . Philo, y compa io , salutes you I salute the ouse o f a n d i n hold Gavia, pray that she may be established 1 f a n d i n a n A e d . aith love both ﬂ sh spirit I salute lce, a

na to a n d n D a h n us a nd E ut ec me dear me , the excelle t p n f us a n d n i n o . all by ame . Farewell the grace God

’ ’ a re s i n v i s a n uch God s sight by their purity a n d de otion . There a s n o f w i ws on w see n . 6 . llu io to the order do , hich ote , c 1 o f Cf. e . 8 a nd a s o f u S m na Poly , l o the letter the Ch rch yr ,

. 1 m n m i f a sa s ma f w sa a s n . s c 7 , here the e e ou d Both p ge y re er to sa m s n the e per o . . T E E E VI I H PISTL TO POLYC A RP .

[This epistle w a s o n e o f those w hich w ere w ritten from Troa s im media tely before Igna tius a nd h i s gtta rd se t sa il fo r Nea polis a n d a a m a n t a (c . prob bly cco p ied the let er ddressed to the h a t m na I t i o f a m s n a n of C urch S yr . s ore per o l cha ra cter tha n a y s a nd v a s a ff n n e a n d na t s fo r the other , re e l the ectio e t rt i e by Ig iu a Polyca rp . Ign tiu s h a d sta yed a t S myr na a nd h a d a ppa ren tly v m h n dn ess f m i t s s of w m m a s a recei ed uc ki ro bi hop , ho he ke f a f m n n i n t s w n m a E h . 2 1 gr te ul e tio the let er ritte ro th t city ( p , Ma n g . W h ether Igna t ius h a d been a cqua i nted w ith Polyca rp be fore t s v s i s d ffi sa A n n A s S a o f hi i it it i cult to y . The tioche e ct pe k ‘ ‘ a a s f w - s d n o f na s a nd a dd fo r i n o ld Polyc rp the ello tu e t Ig tiu , , ’ m o f ti e they h a d bee n disciples o f John (c . But the ton e the presen t epistle certa i nly i n dica tes tha t Polyca rp wa s con sidera bly n o f t w o a nd w a s i n fa t a m a a v n the you ger the , c co p r ti ely you g m a n Th e s a o f a e w s n m a . di p rity g ould thu re der i prob ble the t m n f A n a w n t s s a o s. O n n a s ss t e e t the ct the other h d , he Ig iu expre e h i s gra t itude th a t he h a s bee n permitted to see Polyca rp ( Polye . s a n a i s nsuffi n t s f us i n a ss mi n a s a s n thi l gu ge i cie to ju ti y g g, Pe r o a nd h f t a t n a s h a d not s n h t m f hi s v s Lig t oo do, th Ig tiu ee be ore i it m na t o S yr . Th e epi s tle w a s u ndou b tedly i n t ende d t o be rea d a lso by t h e m m s o f a t S m na a s i n . 6 a d e ss s m e ber the Church yr , c he dr e the a nd n ns e m s I n m e joi th to obey their bi hop . the ore directly persona l pa rt o f the epistle he gi v es a dv ice to Polyca rp w it h referen ce to the v a rious respo nsibi lities o f h i s ofli ce a n d h i s o w n v s f n ru ns a s of a pe rsona l con duct . H e gi e ull i st ctio to the choice a s n of Sm na a t A n a n d ma s deleg te to repre e t the Church yr tioch , ke

a a ss n a s n t o s . S ee p i g llu io here y c .

G ATI S Th eo h orus I N U , who is also p , to Polycarp, who i of i n S n h a s is b shop the Church myr a, or rather, who 1 n for hi s God the Father a d Jesus Christ bishop, abun dan t greeti n g . m w ﬁ I . I welco e your godly purpose hich is rmly

n o n a n a nd n pla ted as immovable rock, I re der ex

1 Cf. a u Ro m . n es . M g . 3 ; 9 ( ot ) 1 0 2

1 9 4 T H E E PI STL E To POLYC ARP

b n f s n n m a y e ma i e ted to you , that you may lack othi g f n n a n d m a y abou nd i n every gi t . The seaso dema ds

a n n d a n d - you , as pilots dem d wi s the tempest tossed 1 m a n n n n n dema ds the have , so as to attai u to God . ’

e a a s . i n c orru Be temp r te , God s athlete The prize is p n a n d f n n n n a lso a tio li e eter al , co cer i g which you h ve u I n ll n f f e n a . a e or be pers ded thi gs I d vote mysel you , “ e n n d n ev I a my bo ds which you have cherished .

I I n o t m a n d I . Let those who see to be specious yet

: n n n n ﬁ r a n b i g ove l teachi g dismay you . Sta d m as h a n v il when it is smitten . It is t e part o f a great

ff a n n A n v ll a thl e te to su e r blows d to co quer . d abo e a ’ fo r o s a n a ll n a G d s ke we ought to e dure thi gs , th t He a s ma n m n l o y e dure us . Beco e more zealous tha you “ s f W n n . o r i are . Co sider the sea o s Look H m h o is

a ll a s n Wh o m les n v m a d above se o s , is ti e s, i isible , e

fo r o ur k e Wh o n d t h e c h f visible sa s , is beyo tou o our

a n s n ff n Wh o uffe for Wh o h d , beyo d su eri g , yet s red us ,

n fo r i every way e ndured us . 4 n w d n e t . o t IV Let i ows be egl c ed . Next to th e Lord

t a nd t h e S a w r a a ma eri l a piritu l o ld . The p ss ge expre sses i n a somew h a t homely w a y a tru t h w hich reca lls the grea t sa yi ng o f ’ t P m ma d a ll n l a l m n . S . a s a e ul , I e thi g to 1 e i s a i n s m n t s n The t xt here prob bly o e co u io . The rea di ng tra n sla ted a bo v e rep rese nt s t h e cri si s a s t h e pilot a nd Polyca rp a s h e e e w v s a n n n a t u a s t n s . L f s s s a n br ze , hich gi e u r l e e ight oot ugge t ‘ em e nda t i o n o f the text w hich w ould ) i e ld the tra n s l a tion : The s a so n d m a n s o u a s a s m a n s a a nd a s s e e d y , hip de d pilot , a tem pe t ’ s d ma t h v n m a o tos e ri n e r e ha e . The et phor f a sh i p to de n ote the . c i s f e n t f nd i n a t e s a n w r t s Th b d Chur h r que ly ou l r Chri ti i er . e a ri ged Syria c v ersio n con t a i ns a rea di n g i n t his pa ssa ge w hi c h i ndica tes ‘ t h e s n o f w r s i n pre e ce the o d hip the text . 2 O r a s a n w a n s a f w n ns n , Z h ould tr l te it here , ollo i g Bu e , ’ sse d f r i n a a a l l a n ki , re e r g to pr ctice l uded to by Tertul i a nd the d h : A t s o f a a n c a . a a t ar i s c P ul T e l But , though v s u ed o f externa l m ns a ns o fa ff n r s e ms no a fo de o tr tio ectio , the e e uthority r thi s precise sen se . 3 f k v i . x11 . a . x 6 . C . M tt 3 ; Lu e 5 4 m rn . Se e n ote on S y . 6 T H E E PISTLE TO PO LYCA RP 1 0 5

1 b n e yoursel f their guardia n . Let othi ng he don e with

a n e f a n n out your pproval , either yours l do ythi g without ’ } a a a s n u n ﬁ rm e o o t . L . t od s pprov l , i deed y do Be “ s m m f n ll as e blies be held ore o te . Search out a m en

n n t i n f by ame . Treat o disda ully bon dmen or bon d

n n ff wome . yet either let them be pu ed up, but let them “ ve of ser the more to the glory God, that they may n f a f obtai rom God better reedom . Let them n ot desire 4 a n e f o f t h e n f n d a to g i th ir reedom out commo u , th t m a n ot f n S of they y be ou d the laves lust . 5 “ e n V Fle evil arts, or rather discourse upo them . Charge my Sisters to love the Lord a nd to be satisﬁed

n i n a n e with their husba ds flesh d spirit . Likewise charg my brethre n i n the n ame of Jesus Christ to love their ' 7 e ven a s fi re l ord lovea t/re C/zzcrc/z I f n n i . a o e s wives , y “ a i n n o f th e e ble to abide purity to the ho our fl sh ,

1 ’— r a m - fi ia m I G F O s s . OO tru tee , e i o fc l ter L HT T. 2 ‘ ’ . s na s a na m v f m w s lit y gogue , e deri ed ro Je i h i d i n m n sa a nd a e . s fo r w s u ge ppl the N . T to the eeti g or hip held

. s H v w s h s a n s S ee a m . 2 . w rs s by Je i Chri ti J e ii ere , ho e er , it u ed f c n H . n a e see e b . 2 quite ge er lly . For the duty here e or d x 5 .

f i m v i . C . 1 T 2 . . 4 F o r s s m o f a c f A s thi cu to the e rly Church . the po tolic Co n st i t ut io ns i v w a ns m o f s a v s i s n d d a m . 9, here the r o l e i clu e ong the o w s m a b v d bje c ts to h i ch the Church a l m y e de ote . t v w Va rious i n terpre a tions h a v e been gi en o f t his a r n i ng. Som e ’ ‘ ’ h a v e se e n i n these e v il a rts a refe re nce to the bla c k a rt s o f w r w n v mm c a f s c . w e w a e n n i n it hc t , or ery , etc hich k o to h e b e co o

s e ns S e e A s . 1 . O s a s a n a a . s the e r gio ct xix 9 ther , Z h , t ke the phr e r n a n a ll m o w a s o f ea n n a v n mo e ge er lly to de ote i pr per y r i g li i g . a n rr ht l u s a i t w l a n a s a ns n fo r w Z h g y rge th t ou d be e y tr itio the riter , a f s a k n o f S a v s a ss o n t m n s o f f ter pe i g l e , to p to the o her ele e t li e to b e f n i n r a s of da t he d s a a n s o f ou d the g e t citie the y , i reput ble c lli g t r m n t a s a n k s w z a r s e c . c o , ou teb , i d , Polyca rp i s urged t o w a rn h i s h ea re rs a ga i n s t the d a ngers ‘ ’ a e b d d rs m n s n m i . e. a n llud d to y hol i g i cou e upo the , by ki g m n n o f m i n h i n e tio the s sermons i the Christi a n a ssemblies. 7 f E h v A n o . 2 . echo p . 5 8 ’ w d fo r t tit - v efa i s s i n th e s r s s ns The or puri y , y , u ed here t icte t e e ‘ ’ e v n a nd n s to d n ote irgi n a l cha stity . I n the seco d third ce turie there grew up w ithi n t h e Church a w idesprea d feeli ng u pon thi s s w ma n m a a nd n m a d e v ubject , hich led y both rried u rrie to d ote 1 0 6 T H E E PI STLE TO POLYCARP

’ 1 which is the Lord s let him abide therei n without i f . A nd n . I f boasti g he boast , he has perished it be “ n n f n th e . i s k ow urther tha bishop , he is corrupted It ﬁ n men a n d w n tti g that those who marry, both ome , should en ter i n to the u n io n with the approval of t h e s a n bi hop, that the m rriage may be accordi g to the Lord b a nd n ot accordin gto lust . Let a ll thi ngs e don e to the n f ho our o God . n a VI . Give heed u to the bishop , th t God also may h f fo r give eed u n to you . I devote mysel those who

n . submit to the bishop, presbyters, deaco s May it be mi n e to ha ve my portion along with them i n the presen ce f ’ 4 o . S on e n n n God hare a other s toil, co te d together, run ff i n a n d n together, su er together, alike rest risi g 5 a n d a n d n e o f be together, as stewards assessors mi ist rs “ n f W God . Please Him u der Whom you serve , rom hom

l n n f also you Shal receive your pay . Let o e o you be

ms v s a a s The S t a n - n for a the el e to perpetu l ch tity . rti g poi t such v w w w o f v i 1 ff a s a s S t . a 1 . i . ie prob bly the ord P ul , Cor . 1 f . v . w 1 1 . s a r s C . Cor i 5 sq The ord e e pecia lly a pplica ble to t h rs s n o f e poke here . 2 Those w h o dev ote them sel v es to perpetua l cha stity a re to ma ke

s T n w n e v ow s no o ne . o a a k o th ir to the bi hop, but to el e p r de

v w a n a c t o f m m s . O s w v a s their irtue ould be i ode ty ther , ho e er, ‘ a n w a n s a i f m n w n a n Z h , ould tr l te here he beco e better k o th the ’ i f hi s a s t i n h i m fa a s i . e. w a m n s bi hop, ch ti y gre ter e th the bi hop , n m s upposi g the la tter to be a rried . A t thi s poi n t Igna tius turns to t h e mem bers o f the Church o f m n a I n w o f s a nd f w n a i s S yr . the hole thi the ollo i g ch pter he a ss n m ddre i g the . 4 The ph ra se a lludes to the h a rd course o f tra i n i ng w hich a thlet es

n w ii . . T m v n . Cf . 1 6 . 2 1 i i . 1 0 . u der e t Phil ; Col i 9 ; . The ’ f w n a ssa n n s m t t a h o r a nd w s s a nd ollo i g p ge co ti ue the p , the ord re t ’ risi ng refer to the hou rs o f sleep a nd risi ng a ppo rn t ed by t h e a n tr i er . 5 ‘ w s w a s i s s o f n n a f. The ord te rd u ed here Christia s ge er lly . C ’ 1 . i v 1 0 . f w n w a ss ss s i s a s n ss n Pet . The ollo i g ord e or tro g expre io

a f n i n . o f the ide ou d 1 Cor . iii . 9 f 2 Ti m ii C . . . 4.

1 08 TH E E PISTLE TO POLYC AR P

e e a nd f o f m a h ea r n o f b lov d ull zeal , that he y the ame ’ n e S God s messe g r it is meet, I say, that you hould commi ssio n him to go to Syria a n d glori fy your u ntirin g 1 v h A lo e to t e glory o f God . Christian has n ot power e s f ov r him el , but devotes his time to God . For this is ’ a n d n . God s work yours, whe you have completed it For ’ I trust i n God s grace that you are prepared to do a

for good work which is meet God . I have exhorted

i n f l a n n you a brie etter, bec use I k ow how ear est is your si nc erity .

n VI II . Seei ng that I could o t write u n to all the c a f a hurches, because I s il immediately rom Tro s to 2 ’ a l c n Ne polis, as God s wil omma ds, you shall write to “ c e li e i n f n f n the hurch s which ro t , as yoursel possessi g m f n o n . the i d God, to bid them also do the same thi g

c a n S n n Let those who e d messe gers , the rest letters by n of n w n the ha ds the messe gers hom you se d, that you

ﬁ a a may be glori ed , as you are worthy to be, by work th t f r will live o ever .

4 a ll n m f o f E i t ro us I salute by a e , as also the wi e p p , ’ with all her household a n d her childre n s . I salute

Attalus my beloved . I salute him who is to be c o m ’ mission ed to go to Syria . God s grace shall be with m h i n n a n d n . co ti ually , with Polycarp who se ds him I

f n n i n G o d i n bid you arewell co ti ually our , Jesus Christ ,

1 s 1 The purpose o f thi s m i sion i s m ore fully st a t ed Phi la d. 0 ; m r S y n . 1 1 . 2 i w a o f a see A s xv . 1 1 . s For Ne polis ct It the port Philippi . From Ph i lippi Ign a tius w ou ld tra v el a lo ng the Vi a E gn a t i a to a D y rrh a ch i um a nd t hen ce by se a to It ly .

i . n a r a . e . e rer to Sy i 4 ‘ Lightfoot t hi n k s the pa ssa ge m a y be tra nsla ted the w ido w o f ’ t h e Hi s a s ns a re 1 i s no m n n o f t h e procura tor . re o ) there e tio ‘ ’ b us t a nd 1 11 the follo w i ng sa l ut a tion ( 2 ) the w ord E pi t ro pus ma y ssi n o t a na m b ut o f a n o ﬂi ce a s po bl be , proper e , the title , y ' i n scripti ons fou nd a t Sm yrna men tion a n offi cer ca lled i rrrr porros tr e r -1 u 17 6s . T H E E PISTLE TO POLYCA RP

1 Whom abide i n the u n ity a nd u n der the govern ance o f I l A . sa ute n i n God lce, a ame dear to me . Farewell t h e Lord .

1 ’ i s s o w ( n a rrowl the of s ffi . f. The ord here y, title the bi h p o ce C o n n w s o f s e w a r i s sa a v the pe i g ord the epi tl , here Polyc p id to h e G o d a s h i s s bi hop. A D D IT IO N A L N O T E S

( I) T HE H E RE SI E S IN T H E C HURC HE S

OF ASI A .

A L L n o f the epistles, with the exceptio those to the R n a nd n n n n n oma s to Polycarp, co tai war i gs agai st heresy . I n the epistles to the Ma gnesi a n s a n d Philadelphian s n S f Ig atius deals with a Judaistic error, which howed itsel i n a return to the ceremon ialism o f the Jewish Law a n d ' i n a setti n g up of the authority o f the Old I esta m e n t

n M n . 8 1 0 Ph i l a a d. 6 8 agai st the Gospel ( g , 9, ; , , The epistle to the Philadelphia n s exhibits the more de v elo f f n n ped orm o this te de cy . I n th e epistles to the Trallian s a n d Sm yrn aea n s Ignatius opposes a Docetic n e o f a a nd error which de i d the reality the birth , de th , n o f a n d n n resurrectio Jesus Christ, mai tai ed that our ’ n r ll 0 T . 1 L . Cf. . a ord s body was a mere pha tom esp 9, ;

. f f rn r 2 . o Smy , , 3 We see the more developed orm this i n n I n ten den cy the epistle to the Smym aea s . both cases the false teachi ng had led ﬁ nally to schism ( Phi la d. m rn 6 8 ef n 2 S . , 3 , 7 ; y , , From some r ere ces to Doce t i sm i n the epistles to the Ma gnesia n s a n d Philadelphia n s P il f 1 h a . n t nd Ma n . 8 1 d e . e ( g , 9, i s , 3 ( ), 4 , 5) Light oot assumes that the two errors c o - existed i n some form o f m n k f ff r n Docetic Judais , which Ig atius attac s rom di e e t ff n l o f sides t n t h e di ere t epistles . This is a so the view i si us a n d Z a n n n L p h , but it has bee challe ged by Hort lrti a n i t 1 8 1 1 8 a n d n E x uda i sti c C/zrz . (j y , pp 7 ) Har ack (

osi tor 1 88 6 a nd C/1 rono/o i e . 8 n . p , March , g , pp 3 9 V o n Yexi e An i n termediate view is held by der Goltz,

Bd x1 1 . . u n ters. . U , . 3 0 There are n o referen ces to Judai sm t n the eprstles to

1 1 2 A DDITI O NA L NOTE S

n e f m there is o flesh o Christ . Both these passages a y quite easily refer to the separatist tenden cies o f heresy n a s n me n o ff f n f t h ge erally, cutti g rom the u ity o e n n fi f I Church a d the be e ts o the Passion o f Christ . n ‘ n a f c . 5 Ig atius spe ks o f himself as takin g re uge i n the f ’ Gospel as the flesh o Jesus . Here agai n the allusion S n a n n c n n is too light to co vey y disti ct o troversial se se . Ha d Ign atius been con fron ted with a form of heresy c n a n d f whi h combi ed Judaic Docetic eatures, it is difficult to believe that his language would have been n so va gue a d i n direct . Thus the language o f the epistles does n ot require us to suppose that a form of Docetic Juda ism was gen erally n i n h curre t t e churches . Bot h Docetic a n d Judaistic i n fluen ces were u ndoubtedly pre sen t to the mi n d o f n n i n Ig atius whe he wrote his epistles . But whether a n t h e o n e i n y particular church or the other, or both n n f n n n n combi atio , were. ound , depe ds upo the i ter al n f n evide ce o each epistle . From what we k ow o f the foreign i n fluen ces which had in vaded the Jews o f the n i n fi a n d n n n ot Dispersio the rst seco d ce turies, it is a ri ori n u n n p u likely that s ch a combi atio might exist , but it would require much stronger langua ge than that

f a a n . 1 Ph ila M 1 d. m n o 8 S r . the p ssages g 9, 3 , ; y 5 , 7 , to de mon strate its pre sen ce i n the three churches addressed i n n n a those epistles . It is o ly atural to suppose th t the memory o f the da ngers arisin g from both forms o f error would c olour the thought a n d lan gua ge o f Igna tius at n n n n o t the time, eve whe he was writi g to churches i n n n directly da ger . The remai n i ng epistles show o f a n n f tra ce o combi atio o the two errors . Th e D ocetic heresy arose out o f the orie n tal mystical f n d fﬁ i n n i n c o n spirit , which ou d a i culty believi g the o f S a tact the upreme God with matter . There are tr ces o f a similar heresy i n the false teachi ng alluded to i n ’ 2 n i Po l r 1 n . a n d n c a s Joh iv 3 , Joh 7 , y p epistle to l a n . n n n the Philippi s (c The Joha i e epist es , how v v i n n o f n e er, probably ha e view the teachi g Ceri c n Th ot . e thus, whi h was properly Docetic Docetism ‘ i n n - attacked the prese t epistles was thorough goin g . A D DITION AL NOTE S

It was applied to the whole ea rthly li fe of our Lord f n rom the Birth to the Resurrectio . S n o f d D n This is a ig early ate , as ocetism te ded to ‘ become modiﬁed as time we n t o n . This thorough ’ goi n g Docetism ﬁ nds a parallel i n the teachi n g of

Sa t urn i lus n a nd f - n , who was a co temporary ellow citize n n n of o f Ign atius . The epistles co tai o traces the f a f n s of n n u e tures o the later G ostic system Vale ti s, B i a si l des a n d n . , Marcio The Jewish or E bion ite heresy wa s a developmen t o f a of w e n n n the Ph risaic Judaism , which see the begi i gs P i n E i n the teachi n g attacked by St . aul the pistle to m n a n . the Gal tia s It appears, however, that circu cisio

n o n n o n for i n Ph ila d. 6 was lo ger i sisted , we read , ‘ It is better to hea r Christia n ity from on e who is cir c umc i sed n f a n n , tha to hear Judaism rom u circumcised ’ n n o f th e ma n . This is i n accorda ce with what we k ow a l ter developmen t o f this heresy . Both forms o f heresy were dishon ouri n g to the Person

o f n l o f n . Christ . Docetism de ied the rea ity His Ma hood E bion ism started from a n imperfect co n ce ption o f His

n a nd n n n n . Perso , e ded by de yi g His Divi ity Both alike f n n - i n n ou d a stumbli g block the Passio , with its teach i ng o f a Divi n e sufferer a n d a cruciﬁed Messia h . Both heresies in their developed form (see abov e) resulted i n a a nd v n a n n separ tism , ga e occasio to emphatic assertio n by Ign atius of the u i ty o f the Church .

( I I) TH E ORIG I N A N D GROWTH OF T HE R Y CHRISTI AN MIN IST .

T E a n i n n . 2 H m n . f st te e t the I troductio , iv pp 3 . , that

i n the New Testame n t a nd the early sub - apostolic writers ‘ ’ ‘ ’ the words bishop a n d presbyter are applied to the same perso n represen ts a fact whi c h did n ot escape the i n n n otice o f Church writers an cie t times . On e attempt ‘ to expla i n the tra n sfer o f th e n ame bishop to the si n gleH mon archical ruler of the Ign atian epistles a n d r1 4 A D DITION AL NOTE S

later times is that o f Theodore of Mopsuest i a i n the fi f th cen tury . Accordin g to this writer the Church officers who are n ow ca lled bishops were formerly a n n ot S n h called apostles, d ruled i gle churc es, but w l n n St . n n ho e provi ces . He represe ts Paul as appoi ti g Timothy to rule the provi n ce of Asia a n d Titus to rule Bu n n A over Crete . t whe the origi al postles passed n n f fa r away, their successors , recog izi g that they ell Short of them i n the character o f their gi fts a n d i n ‘ ’ r h n f n n n m othe ways, s ra k rom retai i g the a e apostle, ‘ ’ a n d n ea n o f n t h e chose i st d the ame bishop, reservi g ‘ ’ word presbyter to the i n fe rior offi ce which n o w bea rs n A s n ot n that ame . bishops were multi plied , o ly were n a n a n d n they appoi ted to p rticular tow s provi ces, but 1 each locality came to have its own bishop . This theory f Plzi li b zon s 1 f is criticized by Bishop Light oot ( jp , p . 95 . ) A e of The postles , wheth r we use the term the Twelve a n d St i n n o f th e n . Paul , or the wider se se origi al

n ffi . foun ders o f Churche s . held o localized o ce They n a n f were missio aries d moved about rom place to place . Moreover th e statemen t o f Th eodore th a t episcopacy spread from the provi n ci a l area to the smaller localities f is n ot born e out by facts . The epistles o Ign atius ’ n a n d S ff prove the co trary, how that the bishop s o ice ‘ ’ was n ot i n a n y sen se diocesan . The germ o f truth ’ con tai n ed i n Theodore s statemen t is the fact t hat th e missionary A postles of the fi rst days exercised a gen eral i n w f n a n d superv sio over the churches hich they ou ded , that the supreme power o f this gen eral a n d iti n eran t mi n istry cam e eve n tually i n to the han ds of the si n gle “ bishop who belonged to the local mi n istry . I n m odern times discussion h a s largely turned o n the relation ship between this gen eral mi n i stry of the fi rst Apostles a n d the local mi n istry o f presbyters (or pres hyter - bishops) a n d deacon s which preceded the threefold n mi n istry as we see it i n Ig atius . ‘ Bi shop Lightfoot i n his essay on The Christian ’ Pl z ns f th e re re n nl i a . 1 8 1 . Mi istry ( pp , pp ) starts with p

1 ii 8 . s . Comm . i n 1 Ti m . i . Theodore Mop , 2 f Co mb M di cev a l Hi stor . 1 . C n . e . Tur er , y , I 45

1 1 6 A D D ITION AL NOTE S eviden ce Lightfoot holds that the local churches were

n n o f - s f n n u der the directio presbyter bishops , who e u ctio a n d a a n d m n e s was to rule te ch , that the o archical pi o f n ffi copate was developed out thi s subordi ate o ce . I n t f . m he position o St Ja es at Jerusalem (see esp. A f. n . . . 1 8 c rn cts xxi , I trod p 3 3) he sees the patte a nd preceden t o f t his later developmen t ; a n d i n t h e f n E a o S t . n activity Joh at phesus , ccordi g to the tradi tion preserved by Cleme n t of Alexan dria a nd Tertulli a n

(see n ote on Tra ll. he would see on e o f the main agen ci e s i n exten di ng a n organ iza tion which had been i n f u adopted the mother church o Jer salem . The discovery o f the D i da c/zc’ (or Teachi ng o f the A e l B r en n ios i n 1 88 Twelve postl s) , pub ished by y 3 , ’ u n n of f subseq e t to the appeara ce Light oot s essay, led a f f n I n to resh review o the history o f the mi istry . this ‘ n of work , side by side with the local mi istry bishops ’ a n d d n ﬁ n d t n n a a n d eaco s , we i i era t postles, prophets, u teachers, who visit the ch rches . The apostle is to be a s d b trt n ot n h received the Lor , may stay more tha t ree s days . Provision is m a de fo r proph et a n d teachers wh o wish to settle down i n the commu n ity . The prophet n a n i n S whe spe ki g the pirit is to be above criticism . ‘ He is a llowed to use extempore prayer when givi ng ’ a n a nd ﬁ rst - f n for th ks, ruits are to be assig ed to him , , ‘ says the writer, they (the prophets) are your high A t a n d ns priests the same time bishops deaco , whom a re n fo r n ot b e they bidde to elect themselves, are to e a re h i n n n despis d , but to be eld ho our alo g with the

a n d e h n e . prophets teach rs , w ose mi istry they also exercis I n n n n o f a n d this iti era t mi istry apostles, prophets, 1 teachers H a rn ack sees a survival o f a n earlier teaching m n h n n ot n n i istry, whic owed its positio , to appoi tme t h f o f n n by the C urch , but to a special gi t i spiratio , which ‘ ’ n a w o f a n d e abled its possessors to spe k the ord God , ‘ ’ 2 n a n t o he co trasts this earlier ch rismatic mi istry ,

1 ’ ' I n o xt n tersuc/z See ro lego me a t edi t ion o f D i da c/zf i n Te e u . U rrngen a nd Con st i t ut i on a n d La w of t lze C/zurclxi n tlze ﬁ rst t w o cen t uri s e E . ( . tr 2 ‘ ’ This use of the te rm cha ri sm a tic i s critici z ed b y D ea n A D DITION A L NOTE S 1 1 7 which he attributes th e most importan t i n ﬂuen ce i n the n o f l h e directio the ear y church , with t purely a dmi n i s tra t i v e loca l min i stry o f presbyters (or bishops) a n d n i n n f deaco s, who der ved their appoi tme t rom the com A S t h e sm m mu n ity . older chari atic i n istry d ecli n e d or ? fell in to disrepute (the D i da cti c con tai n s warn i ngs agai n st ‘ false the local mi n istry stepped i n to its place e m n of i ts f n n a n d e xercis d a y u ctio s . This theory has c n n D n of re e tly bee discussed by the ea Wells (Dr . A rmitage Robi n son ) i n the volume o f essays on Th e a rl [fi stor o Me C/ mrc/z a n d [Mi n i str E . ff y y f y (pp 59 ) . H e criticizes H a rnac k for readi n g back i n to the New

' n n n i n D i da cﬁe a n d Testame t the co ditio s implied the , fo r the use which he m a ke s i n support o f his theory o f

1 o r x11 . 2 E . c C . 8 h 1 1 c su h passages as , p . iv (whi h fe f n c n e a n ffi a nd n e a re r to u tio s rath r th o ces), he de i s th t proph e ts a n d teachers in the New Testame n t stan d out n fi n ffi e (alo g with apostles) as a de ite o cial class , sup rior a n d n n t o t h e to the local presbyters , exercisi g a mi istry h n . T e c n o n i n t h e Ui do clzé 0 11 u iversal church o diti s , n a i n f o the co tr ry, po t to a stage at which the gi t f c h i n A c a n d E n prophe y , w ich the ts pistles is represe ted a s e n n n e o f a p rso al e dowme t, has become the badg a f n n n n o f f pro essio al class, with the atte da t da gers sel e xa ltation a nd decepti on . With Lightfoot it is reaso n ‘ ‘ ’ i n s a n f a bl e to see the help d govern men ts o 1 Cor . ‘ ’ 2 8 a n d a nd f E h 1 . o . . 1 xii , the pastors teachers p iv , a n l n n n n of al usio to the perma e t mi istry the Church , eve n though this is oversh adowed by the more c o n spi c uo us gi fts which were n eeded for the co nve rsion n a n d f n n f u h o f u beli e vers the ou di g o ch rc es . Th e se ‘ b e ffi h a d t oo o wn h f o f hum l r o ces , , their c arisma, or gi t S f A 2 8 n h the Holy pirit, as we see rom cts xx . a d t e f h a E n o t e s s 1 . 1 la guage P toral pistle ( Tim iv . 4 ;

2 Ti m . . i ’ La ter discussion s have somewhat modiﬁ ed Lightfoot s ‘ ’ ‘ ’ state me n t that the terms presbyter a nd bishop we re

R ns n E ssa s on E a rl fl i stor o Ci mrcii a n d M i n i st r e i d obi o , y y y f y , d te S w by D r. ete ' ' 1 1 8 A DDITION AL NO I E S

. f n n D /i a l s a 1 0 f. r. C ri sti n E cc e i . sy o ymous Hort ( , pp 9 ) ‘ ’ m a i n ta i n ed that the word bi shop was n o t a me re n o n e n a fun n d t h e sy ym , but d oted ctio exercise by ‘ ’ — f n o e n presbyter the u ction o f oversight . M re r ce t 1 sc holars ha ve mai n tain ed a distin ction bet ween the ’ s a n d b s A n h pre byter the i hop . ccordi g to t is view the ‘ word elders ( presbyters is used i n our early sources i n n n a more ge n era l a n d i n a more particula r se se . O ‘ ’ t he o n e n t h e a o f a re ha d , re is a wider cl ss elders who co n tra sted with the yo un ger members o f the commu n ity

1 . . 1 1 . . c f 2 n ( Tim v Pet v 5 ; . Tit . ii . O the other ‘ d ’ a n a re 1 . . a n d h d , there el ers who rule ( Tim v ‘ ’ who a re proba bly to be ide n ti ﬁ ed with the rulers o f 8 m . x11 . 2 1 e Ro . 1 2 , Th ss v . , Heb . xiii . 7 . These latter n fﬁ n f have a o cial status ; a n d they a re appoi ted (c . A cts 2 l n f R a d a r I . . . o C . n xiv 3 , Tit i 5 , C eme t ome , t h e Church o f Jer usalem they appear to have acted as x d l n c n A . 0 a n a a n v . dvisory ru i g ou cil ( cts xi 3 , 4 , xxi . o f t a t a 1 P Some hem le st exercised pastoral duties ( e t . 2 a n d i n n f a n v . ) were occupied the mi istry o the word d

T . i m 1 H b . f a n 1 . te chi g ( v 7 e . xiii These acts n n i n n n explai their positio the Ig atia epistles , where ‘ a ea n l a s a t h e y pp r as a cou ci s oci ted with the bishop . ‘ ’ A c c ordi n g to this view bishops would be selected f a n d a n fﬁ rom , ppoi ted by , the o cial presbyters to execute certai n fun c tio n s . The e viden ce o f our sources suggests th a t th e se fun ction s we re threefold : ( 1 ) the represen ta tio n o f the local church in its extern al relation s with other f a n n i n n churches . O this we have illustratio the positio c c l n o f R o upied by C eme t ome, who writes to the Corin thian s to prote st aga i n st the wron gful dismissa l o f o e a n o f u S l s me presbyt rs as a viol tio ch rch order . imi arly V s 11 n n f Hermas i . . 4 ) is i structed to sen d o e copy o his l n n t h e f n book to C eme t, who is to se d it to oreig cities, ’ for this is his duty . ( 2 ) Closely con n ected with the previous fu n ction i s the n n o f ﬁ n n o f admi istratio the a ces the Church . This w o uld b e n ec e ssary i n view of the duty o f providi ng

r l lv i B n a Pa s/o a E . ff H a na C m /i e e e . . . . o S , g , er rd , pp pp r ck , 6 f f t i n a n d La w o t ire . . 6 . t a o f pp 7 , 9

1 2 0 A D D ITION A L NOTE S

c r f n s over the hu ches ou ded by them pas ed away , the colleges of ruli n g presbyters esta blish e d by them i n the f n e o f e e n various churches would eel the e d a pr sid t , a n ffi a n who could act as executive o ci l , as the presidi g n E a nd n a e of mi ister at the ucharist , as the represe t tiv c i n a n the hurch n its exter l relatio s . Ign atius n owhere spea ks of the bishops as succeedin g ’ ‘ A o o f n to the postles . The idea, h wever, a successio i n the mi n istry a n d the belief that the A postles had fo r f n i n n f R a d a r provided it are ou d Cleme t o ome ( C . n on n d z Ig atius, the other ha , emphasi es the import a n ce of the bishop a s the cen tre o f u n ity i n the Sm rn i f loca l church ( y . while the u n ty o the church ‘ u n iversa l fi n ds its orga n o f expression i n the bishops ’ ‘ in f w h o a r i n established the urthest quarters , e the ’ ‘ n o f Cl ist n of mi d Jesus Christ , as Jesus u is the Mi d ’ the Father ( E ph . c a n s i n t h e fi Thus the lo l mi istry, e tablished rst n s n c n a o f a a s i ta e by the missio ary postles e rly d y , though o bsc ured fo r a time by the more striki n g a n d exce ption a l n e n o f n e a n d e e n e dowm ts missio ary proph ts teach rs, wh t a e a e n e f t h e hese had p ss d away , g ther d i to its l perma n n o f a a n d i n th e c a e t powers the apostol te, epis op te provided the Ch urc h with a n 0 1 ga n fo r t h e e xpre ssion o f o f the u n ity the whole .

(1 1 1 ) TH E A CTS OF TH E M ART YR D OM F T O S . A IGN TI US .

T H E story of the martyrdom o f Ign atius is curre n t i n i ’ f ﬁ v e d fﬁ eren t orms .

1 . A n n A n i n n a nd The tioche e cts, curre t Greek , Lati ,

Syriac . R n A 2 . n i n n t . The oma cts, curre t Greek a d Cop ic

. n A n 3 The Bolla dist cts (Lati ) . A n n A 4 . The rme ia cts . A o f S n M 5 The cts ymeo the etaphrast (Greek) .

1 ‘ ’ O n the hi story o f the idea of a postolic successio n see the H n 1 n E ssa s o t essa y by C . . Tur er y n /ze E a rly H i story af t/re ( Ma rch ' d Illi m st r b D r a n t d . Sw . ( t . y (edi e y e e) , pp 95 T A D D ITION A L NOT E S 1 2 1

Of these the last three forms Show their depe n de nce upon ( 1 ) a nd the n arrati v e s o f which they com bi n e i n a n n A n n v rious ways. O the other ha d the tioche e a n n a nd Roman A cts are pl i n ly in depen de t . He ce our atte n tion may be con fi ned to them . R oma n A cts n o f f a n d The are the lo ger the two orms , exhi bit a more developed lege n dary cha racter than we fi n i n A n c n A t A n un d the tio he e c s . ccordi g to the acco t c n n e f a n c which they o tai , the trial b ore Traj took pla e at i n f n t A n Rome n the prese ce o the Se a e . lo g dialogue n e n n a n d n i n t h e e sues betwe Traja Ig atius , which a n n fi Sen te occasion ally in terve es . Traja at rst makes overtures to his prison er a n d promises to appoi n t him

- o f Z e a nd e i n h i s n high priest us give him a shar ki gdom ,

i f h e will abjure Christian ity a n d sacri fice to the gods . A s n a n a n a this proves u av ili g, he thre te s him with v rious f n a i on forms o torture . O his part Ign tius heaps r dicule t n r t Af t h e hea h e gods a nd vi n dicates Ch is ianity . ter e h a s n n T a a n tortur proved u availi g, r j orders him to be le ft m prison witho ut fo o d fo r three days a n d then to be h e O n a a a n t . d cast to wild beasts the third y Tr j , e n Se n a n d f e att ded by the ate the pre ect , proce ds to the w n m amphitheatre, here a great co course is asse bled . ’ The e n duran c e o f the m a rtyr excites the E mperor s n a n d fi n n n wo der, as he is still obdurate , the al se te ce is a a n d u n c rried out, the wild beasts are let loose po him w n e The beasts, ho ever, o ly crush d him to death , with ‘ n b e out touchi g his flesh , so that his reliques might a n o f n t o f R n i n mea s protectio to the great ci y the oma s , which P e ter also wa s cruci fied a nd Paul wa s behea de d f a nd O n esimus was pe r ected (c . ’ Trajan is amazed at the c ircumstan ce s o f the ma rtyr s a n d e n f death, r ceivi g about the same time letters rom n n f n n Pli y the gover or with re ere ce to the Christia s, he issues a decree ordering tha t the Christian s should n o t n i f n t u n n . A be so ght out, but o ly pu shed whe ou d the ’ h e a f same time he permits t buri l o the martyr s relique s . ’ ‘ n n i n R e The , we read , the brethre om , to whom also he had sen t word th a t they should n o t sue fo r his deliveran ce from martyrdom a n d so rob him o f the hope 1 2 2 A D DITION A L N OTE S

h i s a n d i t which he cherished , took body laid it where wa s possible fo r them to gather together a n d praise G od a nd His Christ for the perfecti ng o f the holy bishop “ nd t he of ri h a martyr Ign atius . For m emory the g te ”’ 1 ous is highly praised . The A cts co n clude with a quotation of the referen ces n n a n made to Ign atius a d Ire aeus d Polycarp . The work is plai n ly a roman ce a n d cann ot be shown

even to be based o n earli er docume n ts . ‘ a a u n on n The ex gger ted tort res i ﬂicted the sai t , the n le gth a n d c harac t er o f the discourses attributed to him , a n d t h E e stran ge overtures made to him by the mperor , ’ 2 f n v all alike are fatal to the credit o the arrati e . The da te of these A cts c a n on ly be i n ferred withi n o f n n rough li mits . The writer Shows traces acquai ta ce a n d n n on E cclesi a sti ca l H i stor o f with , depe de ce , the y n n i r E usebius . He appears also to have k ow the n t e po n o f n n E we lated versio the Ig atia pistles, which , as have n n f o f t h e f see , probably belo gs to the latter hal ourth n ce tury . o f I n n n i n A The story g atius, as co tai ed these cts, is o f a n a o f n n h n made use by L ti m rtyrologists the i t ce tury, n ot i n n f m i n n n however its origi al or , but combi atio n o f A n n A H n with the arrative the tioche e cts . e ce Lightfoot thi n ks they may h a ve bee n written at some period d uri ng the ﬁft h or si xth cen turies . A s o f n f G to the place writi g, the act that reek appears to be the origi n al la n guage o f the work shows that they n ot f R a n do come rom the om Church , where Greek had f f ceased t o be spoken long be ore this time . Light oot a dduce s S e vera l i n dication s i n fa v our o f A lexan dria i n E n n o f n gypt as their birthplace . The me tio the mo th Pa n e m us n A n n n n (which belo gs to the lexa dria recko i g) , a n t u on n l a n d the attack m de by Ig a i s a ima worship, lastly fa A n a n n the ct that these cts alo e were tr slated i to Coptic, ’ f f n of A avours Light oot s con clusio n . The relatio s lex n a a n d R e a n d n n of R i n a dri om , the promi e ce ome the n v n fo r n of e A arrati e, may accou t the circulatio thes cts i n th e West .

2 c . u . Li f vol 11 . . . ght oot , . p 377

1 2 4 A DDITION AL NOTE S

n n a s f Se le u The route is ext described . Ig tius ails rom S na c th e o h i s cia to myr , where he visits Poly arp, bish p, f - n n n ellow studen t a d disciple u der Joh . The Churches o f A n e a n d n t o sia se d th ir bishops, presbyters , deaco s a nd m e n e n welcome him , ﬂock to him to receive a bl ssi g f n f R n a n d rom him . Th e ollows the letter to the oma s n f the a ccou t O fhis ea rs lest he Should be respited . From S n a a nd a n myr a he sails to Tro s Ne polis, the ce through n a n E E ida m n us Philippi across Macedo ia d pirus to p ,

e . H e h a d e a re where he tak s ship to Portus d sired , we a n a i n f told , to l d at Puteoli , th t he might tread the oot f of St . un w n v n steps Paul , but avourable i ds pre e t this . H n f th e n avi g set out rom Portus , he is met by brethre , n a nd f n a whom he addresses at le gth , a ter havi g pr yed to Son o f for a n d of the God the peace love the churches,

he is con ducted i n to the a m phithea tre . I t was the gre at ‘ ’ h e t te n da a n d t a w n . thir e th y, spor s were dr i g to a close n t o f h i s e i e s f a n d O ly the tougher par s r l qu were le t, so wa s f ﬁ n o t n his prayer ul lled , that he might be burde some n f n R m n c to a y o the bre thre ( o . The bo es were arried ‘ ba c k to A n tioch a n d laid i n a sa rcophagus a s a priceless ’ n trea sure to t h e holy Church . On the ight of his martyr a f o n n dom he appe rs to several o his c mpa io s. To some a a r n n a n d n m he ppe s sta di g over them embraci g the , see n m a n others him prayi g over the , others ag i see him n t o n e h a d f drippi g wi h sweat, as that come out o great toil a n d standi n g by the Lord with great bold n ess a n d ’ un speakable glory . R n A n Like the oma cts, this arrative betrays its spurious I n ﬁ u n character . the rst place the jo r ey by sea from S a n n n n n eleuci is i co siste t with the ge ui e letters, which n n c a n n en plai ly i di ate overla d route, as was se by f . . 6 a n E usebius (H E iii . 3 ) d the compiler o the Roman ‘ A of a n A n i n t cts (c . The visit Traj to tioch the n i n h of n un k n n ex year his reig is ow to history, while the pe n a for c S i n t h e A h ditio to Parthi , whi h he is aid cts to ave n n n ot a bee prepari g, did take pl ce till several years later . The acc oun t o f the rel iques reads like the lan guage of

o n e writi n g i n a later age . Moreover the A cts are n o t f t n A quoted be ore the en d o f the six h ce tury . s we have A DDITION A L NOTE S 1 2 5

n E n n o f n see , usebius co tradicts their accou t the jour ey, n or e do s he me n tion the i n terview with Trajan . Chry sosto m i n his oration o n Ign atius n owhere alludes to the of A a n story the cts . The earliest historian who shows y n n m E va ri us acquai ta ce with the is g , who wrote at the o f close the sixth cen tury . fe w n n i n There are , however, a i cide ts the latter part o f n h a s n the jour ey which , it bee thought , may be based ’ n u n n n upo some tr e traditio s . Ig atius s desire to la d at i f t n f i n f o S . Puteoli , order to ollow the ootsteps Paul , a n d a n n of the dis ppoi tme t his wish , are thought by ‘ f a n o f f n Light oot to exhibit air truth ul ess, or at least ’ o f verisimilitude . SO n o f n fr n on , too, the appeara ces Ig atius to his ie ds the n of o ffer i t a ight the martyrdom , is urged , p rallels to n n i n n i cide ts n other ge ui n e narratives . But agai st the ’ view that a con temporary letter o f t h e sa i n t s compan ion s n n n n i f has bee i corporated i to the arrative , L ght oot him self urges the O bjection that it is improbable that such a docume n t should n ot have come to light before t he ﬁ fth

or sixth ce n tury . We are thus thro w n back upon the letters th e mselves f f n a n d o r the in ormatio which we seek about their author, the tradition s o f la ter ages i n this case add n othi ng that

is reliable to our k n owledge . INDE X OF SCRI PTURA L PASSAGE S R E FE R RE D TO IN T HE NOTE S

v 1 Le iticus ii . 3

Psa lm s i . 3

xxxiii . 9 V 1 I . 4

Prov erbs iii . 34 1 x v iii . 7

2 c f x 2 2 lxn . I sa a v . 6 . . O I i h ( lix , )

lii . 5

P 1 . 11 1 ol c . 1 . 4 y

M a n . 1 0. lx v i . 1 8 g h 1 Ma 1 1 . E . t . 1 . s . S . tt q p 9

. 1 2 E h I 6 . iii p .

. 1 S m . 1 . iii 5 .

k . . 1 v . 1 f t a 0 t . L x1 v a u . 0 c S . S . 3 ( . M r ix 5 , uke 34) M g

v f. e 1 . . 45 Poly .

v 1 1 1 c f S t . n 1 2 A s xx 2 Phld 2 . . 5 ( . Joh x . , ct . 9) . P 1 i i . 2 2 . v e . 4 , 5 ol y

v 1 e . 1 . iii . 7 Poly

1 6 Pul c 2 . x . y E h 6 . 0 . x 4 p .

i f. k v i . E h 1 . x i . c S t . 33 ( Lu e p . 4

f t . 2 1 Ma n 1 0 . c xiii 33 ( S . Luke xiii ) g . .

ld . . Ph xv 1 1 1 . . 3 Tr , 3

- v 1 8 20 E h . . x iii . p 5 1 2 xix .

1 e . . xix . 9 Poly 5

2 8 c f. S t Ma rk x Ma n . 6 . . xx . ( . g , Tr 3

h . 1 E . 6 xx . 33 p

Ph d. xxn 1 2 l 6 . . 7

v 6 c f. St a x1v . s . S t . o n . xx i . ( . M rk 3 q , J h xii s q . v 2 s xx ii . 5 q .

t a . 2 S . M rk iii 7

v 8 f. t i x 26 c S . iii . 3 ( Luke )

S t k v i 2 c f 1 S t . 1 1 1 8 . Lu e . 3 ( Peter ) v 1 iii . 4— 1 2 c f. A s w xxiii . 7 ( ct — f. t . n 1 v 0 6 2 c S . xxi . 3 , 3 4 ( Joh xxi 3) .

f Ro m xv 2 E h . i . 2 St . n . 1 6 c . . . Joh i ( 9, p 3) 1 2 . 3

. 11 1 S t n f v . 1 2 x . 1 1 8 c . . ( . iii 4, ix 9 , 35 , Joh P hld. 7 .

1 2 8 IND E X OF SC RI PT URA L PASSAG E S

E h . . p i 1 f. 1 6

I. I O

. 2 1 1 6 i ,

. 20 s ii q .

i v . 2 f. c 1 Cor xv . 4 ( . 45, 47 )

v . 2 5

v i . 1 3 sq .

Phil . ii . 1 0 '

. 1 I . 6 . i v 0 c f . 2 m . 1 . 1 i ii ( Col i 9, )

ii . 20

ii . 30 i v . 1 2

i v 1 . 3

Col . i . 1 8

1 . 23

11 . 1 6 1 Thess.

v . 1 7

. f. . 1 . Ti m . i v 1 1 c . i 4 ( 7 , Tit 4 , iii 9)

I1 I. I O

v M a n . 6 . i . 6 g

v e . . i . 2 Poly 4

E h 2 . 2 Ti m . 1 6 i . p .

Po l c . 6 . ii . 4 y

9 1 . ii . 1 2 m 4

26 Sm . . ii . 9

. 6 2 a u . H e b . i . M g

M a n . i . 3 g 5 .

v 1 M a n . 1 0 . i i i . 3 g

- Ph ld. . Ma n . 1 x 1 2 c f. . . 7 ( x g 7 , 9

I O a u . . xm . M g 7

St a m s 11 2 P e . . . J e oly 4

Ma n . 8 . 1 S t . . 1 0 1 1 Peter i , g , 9

f v 2 a u . Ro m . . 2 c . . ii 5 ( , 4) M g 3 , 9,

s . Polye . i n c r

. 1 20 a u . . iii 9, M g 9

1 0 e . 6 . i v . Poly

E h . 1 1 . 1 S t . h n i i 1 8 Jo . p

1 6 E h . 2 1 . iii . p

Ph ld 6 . Rev . i i i . 1 2 .

. I 2 . 1 1 . xxii , Tr G E N E RA L I N D E X

f 1 See a s a o n n . s v ri . [ l o T ble Co te t , 1 ]

A C S of m a t m o f t n a sm n S . a a s 011 T r yrdo , Ig B pti , Ig tiu , 4 97 , s 2 1 2 f 1 20 f 1 0 tiu , , 4, 74 . , . 7 A n n 8 0 Ba n a a s E s of tioche e, 3 , 7 , 74 , r b , pi tle , 59

1 20 1 2 f. a a na fve w , 3 B , 7 3 ' A m n a n 2 t 1 0 f. e a os 6 r e i , B B , 9

a n st 1 20 f. rna d . H A s 1 1 8 Boll di , Be r , J rchbi hop , R 1 f. 20 f ma n . na S t . o , 74 , Ber rd , , 9 of m n S e a ra s D r. C. 8 i eo the M t ph t , Bigg, , 7

1 20 f. s i n na a n E s s 1 8 Bi hop , Ig ti pi tle , , A a 1 8 f f. 1 2 f. 1 1 g pe . . 79. 97 9, 3 , 3 . a n f x n o fa m ni s a n o f M i . 97 e te t d i tr tio , ' cv t or d os 0 1 y p p , 9 34 , 73 1 97 1 1 4 é - vefa 1 0 n s n 68 1 0 y , 5 Bu e , , 4 A 1 0 1 1 0 s 0 8 1 00 lce , , 9 Burrhu , 4 , 9, A a use o f w i n na s lt r , ord Ig tiu ,

2 66 8 f° a M 2 s S . 1 4 , 57 1 : 3 C iu , A na n sms s s 1 6 a 1 0 chro i , uppo ed , 9, 7 , C tholic Church , 9 , 9 , 97 . See a s Un of h uu h 97 l o ity C c .

A n w S t . s n i n A s a a i n e a rl 1 0 f dre , , re ide ce i , Celib cy y Church , 5 .

6 s s m S t . 2 1 2 4 Chry o to , , 4 , 5 A n w s s 1 1 m n o f A e a nd a 1 6 6 dre e , Bi hop , Cle e t l x ri , , 4 , A n 6 0 66 2 1 1 6 gelology , 5 5 , , 75 , 9 , A n n n a t a n 8 m n o f R m oi ti g Beth y , 4 Cle e t o e , 5 5 , 7 3 , 7 5 , dr'rfi m ov 2 8 8 88 1 1 1 1 8 1 1 l x , 5 3 , 4 , , 5 , , 9 , A a sa n s of Lo t d 1 20 pocryph l yi g our , m n S n E s o f 93 1 94 Cle e t , eco d pi tle , 43 t 1tu 1on 1 M A s Cons t s 2 n S . 0 po tolic , 5 , 3 , Colberti e , 7 6 1 0 s m 2 1 5 . 5 Coli eu , the , A m n a n v s n 1 0 1 6 Com eda o i t a 0 r e i er io , , 7 , 54 , 5 , p g g , 4 6 2 2 1 nst a n n 2 , 7 1 7 7 1 9 9 93 1 95 Co ti e , 9 A m s m o f n v s o n na s rte i , te ple , 44 Co tro er y the Ig tiu , ' a 2 E s ﬁ A a n s s s . th iu , 37 , 5 pi tle , 9

A s a n n of 0 f. 1 06 v s n 1 0 1 thlete , tr i i g , 4 , , Coptic er io , , 9 , 93 , 95

1 0 - a ssa s i n na t i s 7 Creed like p ge Ig u , A s f ~ i n na ti s 1 28 uthority , type o , Ig u , 7 , 1 6 m a 1 2 9. 5 Cro e . W lter , 1 1 3 0 G E N E RA L IN D E X

ss i n na a n E s s 2 E a s a sa 8 Cro Ig ti pi tle , 5 , uch ri t , criﬁce , 4 0 f 2 n n x n w h A a 3 9 co e io it g pe , a s o f f 6 1 f tree li e , 7 , 9 97 . ’ n 1 f e ti a t o' r i a 8 Cureto , 3 . x p 47 , 3 ,

ur t on i a n a v s n 1 f. C e Syri c er io , 3 95 0 1 0 E s s o f a sa a 1 0 1 5 , 4 u ebiu C e re , , 4 , o f sa m 1 6 20 2 1 1 6 Cyril Jeru le , 97 . . . 7 . 7 . 93 . 95 .

1 00, 1 24 D a i llé on n n n ss o f E va ri us 1 2 ge ui e e the g , 5 E s s 1 pi tle , 3 D a of n a a n E s s 20 s va o f na t s 2 te Ig ti pi tle , Fe ti l Ig iu , 4

D e a ns s of 6 f. S ee la v i us m n s 2 co , dutie , 3 F Cle e , 7

a s n s . un 1 l o Mi i try F k , 5 s n of s n lla des D e ce t Chri t i to , 28 a s o f R m . 59 G iu o e , 7 5 D d m s n ra n D v ne o f t h e i y u , 94 Ge e tio , the i i , D sa n s a S o n 26 8 ioce epi cop cy , 34 , 7 3 , 97 , . . 43. 5 1 1 n s s 8 4 G o tic , 5 D n s us A a 1 2 C o re s 1 8 io y i the reop gite, , Bi hop , , 35 f 1 D n s s o n G os els w n 1 8 2 8 f. io y iu Cori th , 7 , 75 p , ritte , , 9, 4 , D ae 28 0 6 8 s ocet , , 3 , 3 , 3 , 43, 53 , 7 60 62 6 8 8 1 82 8 o f ssa 0 59. . . 7 . 7 . . . 7 . Gregory Ny . 5 0 6 1 1 0 f ss s s o f n o n 9 , 9 , . Gro ete te , Bi hop Li c l , f D t n o 1 2 f. oc ri e Peter, 93 D oc tri n e of Tw elve A postles D a 8 8 8 H a d a n S e rv i a n us 1 ( id che) , 33 . 34 . 3 . 4 . 9 . ri , letter to , 5

1 1 1 1 6 f. 1 1 Ha B s 1 1 5 , , 9 ll , i hop, D o s a s 2 1 88 H a na D r 1 1 20 2 o r , Chri t the, 9, 3 , r ck , . , 5 , 7 , , 7 , 8 1 8 8 1 1 6 1 1 1 1 8 , 4 , 5 , , 7 , E na ti a Vi a 1 08 Ha D r 1 1 g , , tch , . , 5 E a n O 8 He ws s a n gypti Church rder , 9 bre , Go pel ccordi g to ,

E s a n s E s o f S t . a phe i , pi tle P ul 93 2 68 2 H s s i n A s a h r s to , 9 , , 9 ere ie i tic C u che , E s s 8 1 1 0 f phe u , 3 . i ts nn x n w ma s H ma s Sb e lzcrd o f 88 1 1 8 co e io ith rtyr , er , p , , , 1 1 9 i ts nn xi n w a s s I- E s 1 0 co e o ith po tle , Iero , pi tle to ,

6 H - s s a s 1 88 4 igh prie t , Chri t , 3 ,

E s a i n na s 1 8 f. H S t na s o n pi cop cy, Ig tiu , , oly piri , Ig tiu the , 2 6 f f. S ee a s 28 3 , 54 , 5 . l o n s H k 1 1 Mi i try. oo er, n o f 1 H n 8 exte t , 4 or er , 9 i s o us v H r 1 8 E c s f. D 1 p p o er eer 33 , ort , . 5 7 , ”f 55 . s . 1 0 na a n E s s n m 9 Ig ti pi tle , Lo g For , fr i r owos 1 08 1 0 f. 1 6 6 2 6 6 p , , 5 , 5 , , 4 , 5 é Mi l w s 8 dd e m 1 1 f. p , 7 For , E a s a n of na ti us S F m 1 f uch ri t , te chi g Ig hort or , 3 .

on 6 f. 1 66 8 f. s s f , 3 , 5 , , 3, 95 puriou , 9 .

1 3 2 G E N E RA L IN D E X

R u s o f St . na us 2 Ta rsi a n s E s 1 0 eliq e Ig ti , 4 , , pi tle to ,

f. 1 2 1 1 2 Ta t ta m A a n 1 74 , , 4 , rchde co , 4

n s n . A . D a n 1 1 a n R , , , 7 , 6 , 66 , 0, 8 , obi o J e Tertulli 4 7 7 5 , 9 R ma n s ia ns a nd na t s 1 1 6 o Chri t , Ig iu , 22 0 a A s o f a a n d 6 , 7 Thecl , ct P ul , 7 , R ma n c h a 1 i t o f 1 0 o Church , y , 7 4 n n o f 2 d o f Mo suesti a 1 1 i ﬂue ce , 7 Theo ore p , 4

s n o f 0 f. Th e odo re t 1 0 1 2 juri dictio , 7 , , 4 , 3 R ma ns E s of na t us h d s s n r 2 o , pi tle Ig i to , T eo o iu , the you ge , 4

r 2 2 6 0 Th eo h orus 20 2 f. 8 3 , , 3 , 7 p , , 3 , 3 R o f na s 22 86 e w erv oute Ig tiu , , 39, up mx . 7 s Ruﬁ n us Gua ca a 'ri tor 8 , 59 jp , 3 ’ Rui na rt 1 T 1 a di t i ons o f s f , 3 our Lord li e , 50 v f 8 Tr ja n 2 1 2 1 f f Sa a s a n o a . 1 2 . bb th , ob er ce , 5 , 4 , , 3

S a n a D r. a s 6 2 d y , , 7 5 Tr lle , d n a na o n n Sa a n v . 1 1 1 20 t , decei e by I c r ti , Tur er , C 4 , 50 S a t urn ilus 1 1 Un o f na s 0 11 , 3 ity Church , Ig tiu ,

a v n s- a n o fR m a n s d s 2 1 6 68 6 S i g b k o ol ier , 3 1 4 7 53 1 4 1 7 9 s f 1 0 U s A i s 1 1 . 7 her , rchb hop, 9 , , S a a sm w a n n s a a nst 1 2 ep r ti , r i g g i , 3

37 . 96 S v s o f An 8 V a n n s 1 e eru tioch , 5 le ti u , 7 S a o f V ede li us 1 1 hip, ﬁgure the Church , , 1 0 V e na n t i us na s 6 4 Fortu tu , 7 S n s t a V n n o f a v a s 2 hri e , por ble , 44 , 4 5 i ce t Be u i , 3 S m m D a e o f V n c s n n o f ir iu , ted Cre d , 59 irgi , orre po de ce the , 9

S a v s a ns m o f 1 0 V n - o f L 2 0 l e , r o , 5 irgi birth our ord , 7 , 5 S m m n s 1 1 V o n t z 1 1 0 ecty uu der Gol , 49, S m na 0 V OSS sa a 1 1 yr , 9 , I c, 3 , 5 a s 2 Socr te , 3 6 10 1 11 7 6 2011 a A s 0 1 7 , 99 W ke, rchbi hop , 9 , 9

S a n n D r. 6 . S ee s . t to , , 4 Word Logo

S a r a t o f s 0 dsw C . s 1 t , birth Chri t , 5 Wor orth , , Bi hop , 4 u ' ' a f 1 0 a ra yw y , 5

' a ur818a mra k i ra 1 0 a n D r' 1 2 5 1 , 4 Z h , s 4 1 4 1 4 : 5 , 54 1 6 8 8 1 S w t D r. 2 e e , , 43 , 59, 7 5 , 97 59 . 7 . 7 . 7 . 79 . 9 . 9 .

S a V e s n 1 6 6 2 1 0 1 0 1 06 1 0 1 1 0 . yri c r io , 7 , 5 , 4 9 , 4 , 5 , , 7 ,

PRINTE D 1 N G R E A T 8 11 17 11 111 BY R IC HA R D C L AY O NS ‘ ‘ S , L 1 M1 1 B D . B xuusw xc x ST S l‘ A MF ORD 8 N B UN AY 1 2, 1 , A D G , S UF F OLK. . P S . C . K . Q KS F R 11 S UDE N xx Xx xm xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

Tra n sla tio n s of E a rly D oc um e n ts A S e rie s o f t ext s i m port a n t fo r t h e st udy o f Ch ri st i a n r n s Un de r t h e i . n t E d t rs i o f t h Rev o igi Jo i o h p e . E O E S TE R W . . LE Y D D . a n d t h e Re n n O , . . , v . Ca o x M Bo A . G . H . ,

The ob ect o thi s S eri es i s to rovi de short chea a n d ha n d j f p , p, y textbook s or stn den ts ei th er worki n b t emsel es or i n f , g y h v cla sses Th e a i m i s to urn i sh i n tra n sla ti on s i m ta n t . f por texts un en cumbered b commen ta r or ela bora te n otes whi ch y y , c n e ha d i n la e wo a b rg r rk s .

R R M E XT A C TS F O PRE SS N O TIC E S .

Th e Ti m e s Li t e ra ry Supple m e n t sa y s Th e se Je w i sh Apo c a lypse s h a v e a di re c t re la ti o n t o th e thought a n d re ligi o u s i de a l s w h ic h c o n fro n e r m v e r s a n i n Pa e s n e a n d n o t o n fo r h e r o w n t d p i iti Ch i ti ity l ti , ly t i sa k e s fo r t e r n ﬂ e n c e o n t h e N e w e st a m e n t a n d A o s o c , but h i i u T p t li a n e e se rv e c a re f a t H a n oo k s a t o n c e s o Ch ri st i ity t h y d ul te n ti o n . db sc h o la rly a n d so re a da ble w ill b e w e l c o m e d by a ll 'i n te re s te d i n a n o r n s C h ri s ti igi . Th e C h urc h Q ua rt e rly Re v i ew sa y s To t h e t h e o lo gic a l st ude n t w h o i s a n xi o u s t o k n ow so m e t h i n g of t h e c i rc um st a n c e s a n d t h o ught t m e ur n w c r s a n re w a n d of t h e e w s o f t h e i d i g hi h Ch i ti ity g up , J i h f h a n f o ur Lo rd a n d t h e A o stle s t e re i s e n v i ron m e n t o t e t e c hi g o p , h n o c la ss of b o o k s m o re v a l ua ble t h a n t h e la t e r Je w is h A po c ryph a . “ Th e C h urc h Ti m e s sa y s Th e n a m e s of t h e E dit o rs a re a x e rt c o a rs a n d t e r w o rk gua ra n t e e o f t ru s tw o rt hy a n d e p s h l hi p, h i n a ra rf m d h a s be e dm i bly pe o r e . “ d Th e Ta b le t sa y s : A v a lua ble se rie s w e ll b ro ught o ut a n se f t o s u e n t s sh o uld pro v e u ul t d . d C a t holi c Book N ot es sa y s Th e i s t o b e c o n g”ra t ula t e s on i ts v a rio u s se rie s of c he a p a nd use ful b ook s fo r s t ude n t . — FI RST SERI ES Palesti ni a n - Jewish a nd

Cogna te Texts (Pm- Ra bbi nic)

1 e w s D u e n s i n t h e T e E z . J i h oc m t im of ra ns f A r A E O W LE Li tt D Tra lated rom the amaic by . . C Y , . . ,

Sub - ra n o f o a n b f Lib ria the B dlei Li rary, Ox ord .

s 6d net. 4 . .

2 Th e s B e n - E c e s s us . Wi dom of Sira ( c l ia tic ) \V E E S TE R E Y D D ca r o f O L . By the Rev . . O . . , . , Vi ’ St A a n f E xa n n n . lb s , Bed ord Park, W . mi i g Chaplai to

6d. n e t h e o f n n 2s . t Bishop Lo do . .

Th e Book of E n och H A LE S D n of W B . R D a n s y the Rev R . . CH , . . , C o e t

n 2 s. 6d. net . mi ster .

4 T ub i e . h e Book of J l e s B th a n n ARLE e S. 5 . net y Rev . C o CH 4 .

Th e Te stame n ts of t h e Tw e l v e Patri archs

n n A RLE S . 2s . 6d. n et By the Rev . Ca o CH .

Th e Ode s a n d Psalm s of Solo mon B Rev H Bo x M A f . . . . c o S n y the G , . , Re tor utto , H on n f St A . . n o n Beds , Ca o . lba s .

Th e Asce n sion of I saiah h e n n AR LE S . r No 1 0 By t Rev Ca o CH . Togethe with . i d n one s 6 . n e t. volume . 4 .

h e se E z 1 1 E s s 8. T Apocalyp of ra ( . dra )

B x. 2s . n n d. n t o . 6 e By the Rev . Ca o

h e se a ru 9. T Apocalyp of B ch

n n AR LE S . e No 1 2 a . By the Rev . C o CH Tog ther with d n e i n on e 2s. 6 . t volume . .

10 Th e se b . Apocalyp of A raham a n n Box e w i n By the Rev . C o . Togeth r ith No . 7

. d . s 6 net . o ne volume 4 .

— THI RD SERI ES Pa lesti ni a n - lewish and Cogna te Texts (Ra bbi nic) '" I . ir e A b ot h h . t e D r. E R P q By Rev . OE ST LE v . * 2 B r k h . e h v a ot . B th e Re . A . v v u W1 LL1AM S D y , D . ‘ Y R a n n B . 3 . B t he ev ox oma . y . C o * 4 b b . B th e Rev D r O a srm a v . Sha ath y . . . ‘ th v H r e Re . D A N a 5 n e i n . . v . . 6s. n t Sa h d By e . * ’ hi s C o e n o n th 6 . Ki m mm tary e Psalm s

B th e Rev F 1 NC 1-1 ( Boo k I , Selec tion s) . y . R . G . ,

6d. net. B D 7s. I I . M 7 . Tam id e gilla

b Z 1 2. uk k 8 . A oda ara S a

9 Mi ddot h 1 3 . Ta a ni t h . I4 M IO e . il a . Soph rim eg l th Ta a n it h

is s ubli sh t s x s ﬁ s b w a of ex ri m n It It propo ed to p he e te t r t y y pe e t . th e S ri es s u so fa r r v s essful th e o e s wi f e ho ld p o e ucc th r ll ollow .

Jew ish Lite ra ture a n d C hristian Origins V l I Th A l i Li o . . e oca t c t e ra p y p t ure . II A Sh ort Sur e of t h . v y e Li te ra t ure of Ra b b i n ic a da i m l Ju s .

t h e e s D r OE STRRLE v a nd n x By R v . . Ca on Bo .

Je w ish Un can on ical Writi n gs : A Po pula r In t ro B t he Rev W ' FE RRA R . . s . n et duc ti on , y . . J 3 .

Ha n db oo k s of Ch ristia n Lite ra ture

C ri s n BO O k S . B Th e E Re v . . arly h tia y the W J .

. 6 A d. n F AR M . s . E RR . et , 3 Th e E uchari stic O fﬁ ce of t h e Book of

th e Rev . E S LIE R IG T C om m on Pra y e r. By L W H ,

6 . d. n et . D . s . . B M A . , 3 Th e I n spiration a n d Authority of H oly R U R v . AR E th e e . B . . Sc ript ure . By . G D Y, 6 . et . 4s d. n w . u us n . . Th e Le tte rs of St A g ti e . By the Rev . J

- D D I PSO . . SPA R RO W S M N , Tra nsla tions of Christia n Litera ture

N UMB E R o f tran slation s from the Fathe rs have alrea dy “ bee n publ”ished by the u n der the ti tle E arly i no w o se n r i Churc h Cla ssics . It s pr po d to e”la ge th s se ries “ to in clude”texts which a re neither ea rly no r n ec essa ri ly

ss s . n n a re v n e cla ic The divisio s at prese t proposed gi e b low . Volumes be lon gi ng to th e origi n al series are marked wi th a n r ast e isk . “ s h a n d ful s e s Th e Mon t h sa y : T e che a p use e ri . “ e s le n d The C h urc h Ti m e s sa ys Th p di se ri es .

- I I G E E K TE XTS . S E R E S . R

S t Di on s i us t h e A reo a i t e : Th e Di v i n e Na m e s a n d . y p g

l h l . E OLT T o . t h e My st i ca eo gy By C . R . H FRE E S E I n i Ph ot i u . . 6 s Th e b ra r of s . L y . By J Vol Th e A ri t i u of M a ca ri us M a n es B poc c s g . y T . W .

RA rE R D D . G , . “ f le m e n t B i sh o of o m e . Th e E pi s t le o S t . C , p R By the

. D . i F RE D d. n A . . GG s . et . Rt . Rev . J . G , 3 “ Cle m e n t of Ale xa n dri a : W h o i s t h e Ri c h Ma n t h a t

M A R A R B . 1 . B P. B D s d i . . net s b ei ng sa v ed y . N D, 3 . ’ B . Pri t h . A Mox N S h r m : On t h e e ood o . t . C y s os t o s . y T

2 5 . net . * Th e Doc t ri n e of t h e Tw e lv e A ost les . . 8 100 p By C , d 1 s . . n t . D . D . 3 e * h Th e i l Di n t u . B t e . E st e t o o e s . . p g y Rt Rev L B .

D 1 s 6d. n e . A FOR . D . t R D D, .

i . n r F E L . Di n i u d a . . E S t . o of Ale xa TO D . D y s s By C L , 6d s . n et 3 . . ’ Th e E pi st le of t h e G a lli c a n Ch urc h e s : Lugdun um ’ a n A n n n n T a n d Vi e n n a . With ppe dix co tai i g ert ullia n s n f A r Ma a d a s n o St . dd ess to rtyrs the P sio Perpe tua . By

d. net 1R L D . s. . H . E E D . 1 . T D Y, 3 * S t . G re r f N : Th e Ca t ec h i l go y o y ssa e t ca O ra t i o n .

h V . RA W LE Y D D 2 s n . t e en . S . . . et By J H . , * S r. G re o r of N ss a : Th e Li fe of S t . M a c ri n g y y a . By

K . WT E R AR 1 d E . U s. . n t . . O L E e W L H C K , . 3 * G re go ry Th a um a t urg us ( Ori ge n t h e Te a c h e r) : t h e A r f r Ori ’ dd e ss o G re go y t o ge n , w i t h O ri ge n s

M E A F . 1 e t t e r o or . . TC L E B D . G re s. 6d t . n e t L g y By W , . * h h h . A R D . T e S e e rd of He rm a s LO D . 2 p . By C T Y , vols .

2s. ea h net c . — s l K con ti n d . s e a m . G RE E TE XTS ( ue )

Th e E i st le s of S t . I n a t i u . B V s e n . H . p g y the J . W D O d. n e S RA LE Y . . s. 6 t . , 3 ’ S t lre n a e us : A a i n st t h e He res i e B . s . M . g . y F R .

x D . 2 s. 2s H rr n o D . c c c . a n , vol e ch et . P lla di us Th e La us i a c His W K WT a : t o r . O E R y . By . L H LA R E B D s net C K , . . 5 . . * B B A 1 d S . l a r . . C SO 5 n et t Po . . y c p y J K N . 3 . — S IE S lI. ATIN T XT E R L E S .

’ lli n Tr t i n c e rn i n r Te rt u a s ea se s co g P a y e r, c on c e rn i n g i m B A O TE R Li tt D 5 B S . . net a t s . . p . y . U , 3 S T E Te rt ulli a n a a i n st Pra xe a s A . O R Li tt D g . By U , . . i n o n h Tri n i t B H M O R No v a t a t e y . y . O E . ’ n h i f G od F T S . A us t i e : T e C t o . H I t u . . g y By R . M C H x D 64 c oc , . D . 1 5 . . net . ” ' i : h r Pra r B B IN . r H . E S t C a n T e Lo d s e . . D L Y y p y y T , D s 6d D . r n et . . . .

Mi n uc i us Fe lix : Th e t a v i u H R E Oc s . . E E S By J . F . 6d s net . 3 . . ‘ Te rt ulli a n : On t h e Test i m ony of t h e S oul a n d On

h r ri i n of H r i . B H t e P es c t o e e t c s T . a w v p y . , D D a s n t . . . e . * S t . i n c e n t of Le ri n s : Th e Co m m o n i t o r . B H V y y T . . HI L D e E D . n t ND Y, . . — S E RIE S lll. LlTURG lCA L TE XTS .

E n xm BY . L . F E LTOE D . D . C ,

S t . Am b rose : On t h e My s t e ri es a n d o n t h e S a c ra B O P D a n W m T O B . H R E . d A e n t s . . S . S L Y y T H M N , , J . , d n D D s 6 . et . . 4 . . ’ Th e Apost oli c Con st i t ut i on a n d Cogn a t e Doc um e n t s , w i t h s ec i a l re fe re n c e t o t h e i r i t ur i c a l e le m e n p L g t s . ’

B D r: AC LE ARV D . D . 1 3 d net y L Y O , . 3 . . * Th e Li t urgy of t h e E i gh t h B oo k of t h e Apos t o li c i l ll h l m Co n st t ut i o n , co m m o n y ca e d t e C e e n t i n e

i . B . H R E SSW E LL 1 3 6d net ur . . . L t gy y R C . .

M RE 6s. n h i l ri i ri . . C L . et . T e P g m a ge o E t h e a By M . L C U " ’ - Rev . i h i n s r r Boo k . . B s op Sa ra p o P a y e By the Rt J .

W T D D rs 6d. n t . OR S OR . . . e W D H ,

Texts fo r Stude n ts

l di Genera E to . rs : CARO E A . E L D Lit H H TE D D K E . . W S . . LIN J , : J I ,

P. . T D J WHI NEY D .

Th e E n gli sh Hi st ori c a l Re v i ew sa y s A n e w se ri e s w hi c h de se rv e s m e n t i o n ”e v e ry n umb e r i s t h e w ork of a sc h ola r o f a c k n ow le dge d m t n c o pe e c e .

a h oli c B k sa s : Th e S E K . h a s re n de re d a se rv i c e C t oo N o t e s y C . t o E du c a t io n It i s t o b e h o pe d t h a t t he se t e xt s w i ll ﬁ n d t he i r w a y i n t o o ur c o lle ge s : t h e y w ill gi v e a n e w me a n i ng t o La ti n a n d s o r hi t y .

1 . l fr h u S e e c t Pa ssa ge s o m Jose p s , Ta c i t us , S ue t on i us , Di o i u l of an i n Ca ss s , i lustrative Christi ity the First n A a n H ITE D D Ce tury . rr ged by . J . WH , . . Paper d n t cover, 3 . e .

2 t t h e w P ri B . m M a A E E S l t i n s fro a . L e e c o s . S y C . J . K ,

D Li t P r d n et . . . ape cover, 9 .

l m G i ra l us Ca m r n i A S e e c t i on s fro d b e s s . . . . By C J S E E L D Lit r d net K , . . Pape cover, 9 . .

i ri n i P t ri c i i n n of St L b S a c t a . The Lati Writi gs . E E WP RT D W ITE D O . D Patrick, etc . dited by N J . H , . . 6d n et a . P per cover, .

A r n l n f t h e L t i n r i T a s a t io o a W i t n gs of S t . Pa t ri c k . E WP RT I E D a 6d n . T . D . O . r . et By N J D WH , P per cove , . l i fr m h e ul t d 6 S e e c t on s o t a e . . n et . V g Paper cover, 9 .

Th e E i s t le of S t . Cle m e n t of om e P p R . aper cover, 6d n t . e .

le c t xt r c t s fro m Ch ron i c le s n d r s 8 . S e E a a Re c o d re li h n la t i n g t o E n g s Tow s i n t h e Mi ddle Ages . E n u n a n r dited, with I trod ctio , Notes, d Glossa y , by

W . E A RN HA M A . LL D H . d . . . S . net F J C , , . Paper cover, 9 .

Th e In s c ri t i on on t h e S t e le of Me a n p s . Commo ly e n i n called the Moabit Sto e . The text Moabite a n d

H n n b H . F B O PSTO ebrew, with tra slatio y the Rev . . . C M N, 6d n M A . et . . . Paper cover,

S O CI E TY F O R PRO M O TIN G C H R IS TIA N K N OW LE D G E ’

L O : 6 S T . AR TI S PLACE W C 2 OND N M N , . . N E W Y OR K : T HE M A C M I LLA N COMPA NY